Home Blog Page 7

Nephite Route- Showing the Waters of Mormon

Lehi Route from Jerusalem to Oman

Follow the maps red line above to see Lehis journey from Jerusalem to Khor Kharfot, Oman. From there, Lehi traveled south west around Africa and from the Atlantic Ocean right into the Gulf of America and near Apalachicola, Florida.

Nephite Route Summary

Follow me on a most fascinating and plausible migration pattern following the Trail of the Nephites, from the Land of First Inheritance near Tallahassee, FL to Nephi’s Valley near Unicoi Gap, GA, to the City of Nephi at Chattanooga, TN. We then continue with the Nephites travel on Mosiah’s River (Tennessee River) and up the Mississippi River (River Sidon) to the land of Zarahemla, (Illinois, Missouri, Iowa) with the City of Zarahemla being at Montrose Iowa across the river near Nauvoo, IL. The Nephites then continue North East through the Land Bountiful (Ohio, Pennsylvania) and then end up in New York at Hill Cumorah.

John Sorensen a Mesoamerican Theorist’s Quote vs Joseph Fielding Smith Quote (You Decide)

“There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd. Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundreds of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.” John L. Sorenson, Mormon’s Codex (Deseret Book, 2013), p. 688.

“…This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case… It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all…

It must be conceded that this description fits perfectly the land of Cumorah in New York, as it has been known since the visitation of Moroni to the Prophet Joseph Smith, for the hill is in the proximity of the Great Lakes and also in the land of many rivers and fountains. Moreover, the Prophet Joseph Smith himself is on record, definitely declaring the present hill called Cumorah to be the exact hill spoken of in the Book of Mormon. Further, the fact that all of his associates from the beginning down have spoken of it as the identical hill where Mormon and Moroni hid the records, must carry some weight. It is difficult for a reasonable person to believe that such men as Oliver Cowdery. Brigham Young, Parley P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, David Whitmer, and many others, could speak frequently of the Spot where the Prophet Joseph Smith obtained the plates as the Hill Cumorah, and not be corrected by the Prophet, if that were not the fact. That they did speak of this hill in the days of the Prophet in this definite manner is an established record of history.” Doctrines of Salvation Joseph Fielding Smith Chapter 12

Personal Revelation

“I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

Heartland Updated Idea of the Waters of Mormon Location

Heartland Model and Rod Meldrum in the past used to think Big Spring, MO was the potential Waters of Mormon, as Rod mentions in his book, “Exploring the Book of Mormon in Americas Heartland”. Since about 2015 Rod along with Jonathan Neville, Wayne May and myself have thought very different about its location. Big Spring, MO is a beautiful spring and many from Rod’s tours have definitely felt a special spirit nearby.

But, Rod with myself and others over the past years have now determined since we are in agreement that the most plausible location of the City of Nephi, is near Chattanooga, TN. This means Big Spring, MO would be over 415 miles away from the City of Nephi. That is too far for Alma to baptize in the borders of the City Nephi. Rod likes both possibilities of Crawfish Springs or Catoosa Springs, GA. This article will explain why Firm Foundation believes this way. Of course we just share information and you can decide. (see Mosiah 18:4-5)

Hopewell/Nephite Parallels

At the 24th Book of Mormon Evidence Conference, I shared a presentation with our guests about how the Nephite Culture of the Book of Mormon has so many amazing similarities to the Hopewell Culture in the United States, both dated from c.600 BC to 400 AD . Sign up for Videos here. Many archaeologists, scientists and historians who aren’t members of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, know and believe the history of the Hopewell Culture and verify the dating which parallels the Book of Mormon. At the links below, you will also find the fantastic article I referenced of a discussion between Archaeologist of Ohio William Mills in 1917 with James E. Talmadge.

My talk along with all of those from this previous conferences are streaming on our new online streaming service today. Currently we have over 900 fantastic videos you can choose from. Our Subscription site is HERE and my presentation title is, “Nephite Hopewell Parallels” found here:

Read a blog about the Parallels of the Hopewell Culture and the Nephite Culture here, and read more details in the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum on pages 536-537.

TRAIL OF THE NEPHITES-

Lehi and Family Land near Apalachicola, FL

Book of Mormon Evidence.org believes The Book of Mormon events in the New World occurred in North America. The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints is neutral on this subject. Our information is based on archaeology, anthropology, text of the Book of Mormon, distances, geology, and we believe the many rivers were the highways of the ancients including the Nephites. We believe Lehi landed in Florida near Tallahassee at a place called Apalachicola, FL on the gulf coast about 589 BC. See blog on Landing near Apalachicola here:

Lehi’s Voyage to the Promised Land

Nephi Escapes to Unicoi Gap Georgia

After Lehi dies about 570 BC. Nephi escaped from his brothers north probably using the Apalachicola River which turns into the Chattahoochee River, with them pitching their tents near Unicoi Gap, GA.

The head of this Chattahoochee River is only 1,700 feet from the head of the Hiawasee River. Traveling on the Hiawasee River about 100 miles it connects to the Tennessee River. The Nephites could settle near Chattanooga, Tennessee as that would make sense on a large river, and mountains of gold, silver, and copper nearby. Also the ancient Seneca Trail is right there. This area of Northern Georgia and Southeastern Tennessee became the land of Nephi and also called the Land Lehi-Nephi. Near Knoxville, TN on the Clinch River was found what archaeologists call an ancient Egyptian Temple discovered in 1935 and dated very ancient.

TRAIL OF THE NEPHITES-

If Chattanooga, TN is near the City of Nephi, then where would the Waters of Mormon be?

The Waters of Mormon are most likely to be in northern Georgia about 12-15 miles south of Chattanooga, TN

Waters of Mormon Possibilities

Catoosa Springs, GA

“Due to its unique geological formation, there has always been an Indian village in the gap of White Oak Mountain and Taylor’s Ridge in Ringgold, Catoosa County, Georgia. This was a woodland village, primarily early to middle woodland, occupied roughly from 600 B.C. to about 700 A.D. There is a little bit of late archaic artifacts that go back to roughly 2000 B.C.,” Randall Frank The Catoosa County Historical Society

50 MINERAL SPRINGS
INHABITED  1500 BC +
ARTIFACTS 600 BC
10 MILLION GALLONS OF PURE WATER PER DAY

Crawfish Springs, GA

“Human occupation of the area that came to be the City of Chickamauga dates from the Woodland period (1000 BCE to 1000 CE) .” City of Chickamauga Historic Resources Survey, June 15, 2013 

“In the “Fork-field,” as it was known, are a number of mounds built by earlier people of whom the Cherokees knew nothing.” Historic Chickamauga Georgia Sacred ground: History lives on at Crawfish Springs in Chickamauga By Jenni Frankenberg Veal 

20 MILLION GALLONS PER DAY
PURE WATER FOR CRAWFISH
INHABITED 1,000 BC – 1,000 AD
STRATEGIC CIVIL WAR LOCATION
MCLEMORE COVE HISTORIC DISTRICT 1000 BC TO 1300 AD

Wild Beasts

“And it came to pass that as many as did believe him did go forth to a place which was called Mormon, having received its name from the king, being in the borders of the land having been infested, by times or at seasons, by wild beasts.

The map below shows you the area of Bison Migration in the Heartland of the United States. Note there is a group that migrated along northern Georgia where we propose the Waters of Mormon exist.

(Complete Blog about Bison here)

Now, there was in Mormon a fountain of pure water, (Catoosa and Crawfish above) Alma resorted thither, there being near the water a thicket of small trees, where he did hide himself in the daytime from the searches of the king…

And it came to pass after many days there were a goodly number gathered together at the place of Mormon, to hear the words of Alma…

And now it came to pass that Alma took Helam, he being one of the first, and went and stood forth in the water, and cried, saying: O Lord, pour out thy Spirit upon thy servant, that he may do this work with holiness of heart.

And when he had said these words, the Spirit of the Lord was upon him, and he said: Helam, I baptize thee, having authority from the Almighty God, as a testimony that ye have entered into a covenant to serve him until you are dead as to the mortal body; and may the Spirit of the Lord be poured out upon you; and may he grant unto you eternal life, through the redemption of Christ, whom he has prepared from the foundation of the world. And after Alma had said these words, both Alma and Helam were buried in the water; and they arose and came forth out of the water rejoicing, being filled with the Spirit.

And again, Alma took another, and went forth a second time into the water, and baptized him according to the first, only he did not bury himself again in the water.

And after this manner he did baptize every one that went forth to the place of Mormon; and they were in number about two hundred and four souls; yea, and they were baptized in the waters of Mormon, and were filled with the grace of God.” Mosiah 18:4,5-7, 12-18

More Nearby Possibilities for the Waters of Mormon

Red Clay State Park, Blue Hole, TN
Moccasin Bend, TN
Chickamauga, GA

Later, after Lehi dies, Nephi escaped his brothers north possibly using the direct route on the Chattahoochee River to Unicoi Gap, GA which I call Nephi’s Valley as he traveled “many days” (7-9 days by river) and then “set up tents.” Nephi next could travel the Hiwassee River which flowed north and was only 1,700 feet from the mouth of the Chattahoochee River. From the Hiawassee River which connects to the Tennessee River is about 100 miles then, settling near Chattanooga, Tennessee which was the City of Nephi and the land around the City of Nephi called the Land Lehi-Nephi. As Nephi was on the Hiawassee Rive he would have seen the many precious ores all around the eastern mountains of Chattanooga, TN. Much later, Mosiah was told by the Lord to leave Tennessee (about 323 BC) and he traveled  the Tennessee River west then north to the Ohio River then traveling north on the Mississippi River, to the land of Zarahemla (modern Illinois, Iowa, Missouri). Eventually Mosiah made his way to the city of Zarahemla at Montrose Iowa (D&C 125:3), where the Mulekites already lived. This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is waters5-1.jpg

Mulekites 586 BC and Mosiah 323 BC

Shortly after Lehi left Jerusalem for the new World, in about 586 BC the Mulekites (Descendants of King Zedekiah) came from Jerusalem by way of the Atlantic Ocean and ascended the lower and upper Mississippi Rivers until they stopped at the Des Moines river rapids near Nauvoo. They lived along the Mississippi river (the land of Zarahemla) until Mosiah arrived from the land of Nephi. Mosiah meets the people of Zarahemla and translated Coriantumr’s stone. (Read Omni 1:17, 21). “The Mulekites could have easily sailed up the river without encountering the Nephites or the Lamanites, who were several hundred miles east. Furthermore, the Mulekites would have sailed right past other civilizations that likely existed in the area, descendants of Jaredites or other groups who have come to the continent. This geography helps clarify why the Nephites never encountered Zarahemla until Mosiah was prompted to flee from the land of Nephi.” Moroni’s America page 101

Mosiah 11, 19-22 by Moroni’s America

“Mosiah 11:12 relates that King Noah, Zeniff’s son, built “a very high tower, (See Lookout Mountain in Chattanooga, TN in two pictures below) even so high that he could stand upon the top thereof and overlook the land of Shilom, and also the land of Shemlon, which was possessed by the Lamanites, and he could look over all the land round about.”

Waters of Mormon 2

 If King Noah wanted to look over all the land round about, there could hardly be a better place to do so than Lookout Mountain which rises out of the river valley above Chattanooga to a height of almost 2,400 feet. On clear days, mountains 100 miles away are visible from the summit. The tower was near the temple, but there is no description of where the temple was. It may have been enclosed in walls within the city, or it may have been built on a high place, which would explain why Noah built his tower near the temple. In Mosiah 19, Gideon chased King Noah to the tower, from which Noah saw “the army of the Lamanites were within the borders of the land” (verse 6). It is unlikely a tower could be high enough to provide such a panoramic view unless it was built on a high place, such as Lookout Mountain. If the Book of Mormon did not take place in or around Chattanooga, it had to have taken place somewhere with similar topographical features.

Mosiah 22 describes the escape of king Limhi and his people. They give wine to the Lamanite guards, and when the guards are drunk, they escape at night out the “back pass, through the back wall, on the back side of the city.” The text gives no hint of direction, but it does explain that “they went round about the land of Shilom in the wilderness, and bent their course towards the land of Zarahemla, being led by Ammon and his brethren.” This means Limhi’s people went to Zarahemla following the route Ammon took. (see map)

  1. Nephites are feeding Limhi’s flocks near the river.
  2. Their only chance to escape the Lamanites would be south towards Lehi-Nephi on the Tennessee River.
  3. Remember Ammon’s possible routes would give him an advantage when escaping as he knew the best direction to leave. Caney’s, Duck, or Elk River. Moroni’s America page 126-27
Ammon

The Lamanites would not have expected this, so apparently there were no guards along that route. A Lamanite army pursued Limhi’s people for two days, but then lost their tracks, probably at a river. This suggests that Limhi’s people traveled overland for a while before reaching a river, which is consistent with the proposed route Ammon took when he followed a river to its source and then crossed land to reach the hills overlooking the land of Shilom [Which is just north of Chattanooga]. With the Lamanite army in pursuit, it seems unlikely that the people of Limhi could have built boats quickly enough to accommodate all the people, their animals, and their provisions. Perhaps they walked down the river far enough to hide their tracks and then continued overland. The text implies the journey took a long time: “after being many days in the wilderness they arrived in the land of Zarahemla” (Mosiah 22:13). [Near Nauvoo, Illinois]

Mosiah 18, 23-24 Moroni’s America

These chapters focus on Alma. When Alma “fled from the servants of king Noah” (Mosiah 18:1), [See map below] he didn’t go far. He “went about privately among the people” to teach the gospel. Those who believed him went to the “place which was called Mormon, having received its name from the king, being in the borders of the land having been infested, by times or at seasons by wild beasts” (Mosiah 18:4).The place of Mormon seems unusual, being close enough to the city of Lehi-Nephi for Alma to go about privately teaching, yet also in the borders infested by wild beasts. It was notable enough that the King named it, another indication of its proximity. One possible location for the “infested” land is the mountain ranges east of Chattanooga, [See map above of where the ore is located] which are natural borders and would harbor migrating or hibernating animals such as bears or wolves.

Verse 5 offers more description of the place Mormon: [Waters of Mormon]

5 Now, there was in Mormon a fountain of pure water, and Alma resorted thither, there being near the water a thicket of small trees, where he did hide himself in the daytime from the searches of the king. There are plentiful natural springs in this area of Tennessee, [And Northern Georgia] some of which are tourist attractions today. The “thicket of small trees” suggests this particular fountain had been cleared, possibly to be developed as a water source.

We believe two great candidates for the Waters of Mormon are Catoosa Springs and Crawfish Springs, Georgia, both within 15 miles of the City Nephi or Chattanooga, TN.

Moroni’s America continues, “Eventually, the king sent spies and found out where Alma was assembling with his followers. (I think the spies took names and told the king, who sent his army to round up Alma’s followers.) The Lord warned Alma that the king’s army was coming, so he alerted the people (about 450 of them) and they “departed into the wilderness” (Mosiah 18:34) with their tents and families, as well as their flocks and grain (Mosiah 23:1). Although the text does not give us directional information, it seems likely that Alma would move in the direction of Zarahemla—north and west—instead of deeper into Lamanite territory. They “fled eight days’ journey into the wilderness and they came to a land, yeah even a very beautiful and pleasant land, a land of pure water” (Mosiah 23 3-4). They called the land Helam and “they built a city, which they called the city of Helam” (Mosiah 23: 19-20).There are many places in Tennessee that fit this description. One candidate that has been preserved and can be visited today is Pinson Mounds, located approximately 200 miles northeast of Chattanooga and 28 miles from the Tennessee River. The 400-acre site is elevated above wetlands and a river that form its southern border. Over 30 mounds were constructed here over a long period of time. The probable age of some features is between about 100 B.C. and A.D. 260,[i] a reasonable fit for Alma’s early development in about 145 B.C. As is typical of many sites, mounds were added and developed in later years. The site includes the “second-tallest mound in the United States (Saul’s Mound, at 72 feet) and a circular earthen enclosure similar to earthworks found in the Ohio Valley.”[ii] Could Alma and his people travel 200 miles in 8 days? That’s an average of 25 miles per day, or about 8-10 hours of walking (or canoeing) at 2.5 to 3 miles per hour. Because they were fleeing from the Lamanites, this seems a reasonable estimate, even for a large group with animals. Alma’s people settled in for two decades. About 20 to 24 years later, though, the army of Lamanites that was chasing Limhi’s people (and had found the priests of king Noah in the land of Amulon) came across Alma’s land of Helam. Alma surrendered to the army. An initially strange thing about this account is that this army chased the people of Limhi for two days before losing their tracks, at which point “they were lost in the wilderness” (Mosiah 22:16). How could they become lost after two days when they were following the tracks of a group of people? Even if they got lost, couldn’t they have simply turned around and made their way back to Lehi-Nephi? One possible answer is they feared being killed by the king of the Lamanites if they returned empty-handed. We learn in Mosiah 23 that they “had followed after the people of king Limhi” and “had been lost in the wilderness for many days” (Mosiah 23:30). This suggests they did not stop the pursuit of Limhi when they lost the tracks. Maybe they continued down the river. Every fork in a river must be explored, a laborious process. At some point, the Lamanites stumbled upon the priests of king Noah, led by Amulon. Amulon and his brethren joined the Lamanites, but for some reason, Amulon also didn’t know the way back to the land of Nephi.

Continuing with the proposed geography, if the Lamanites had chased king Limhi’s people to the Duck River, they would have eventually reached the Tennessee River at a point about 30 miles downriver from a point due east of Pinson Mounds. They could have found Amulon in that area, a successful discovery that would have made it possible to return to their king. Hence, they “were traveling in the wilderness in search of the land of Nephi when they discovered the land of Helam” (Mosiah 23:35). This sequence suggests they didn’t recognize the Tennessee River—the way back to the land of Nephi. Maybe they followed tributaries into the land of Helam. Alma had no problem showing them “the way that led to the land of Nephi” (Mosiah 23:37), which suggests the “way” was obvious, even though the Lamanites had missed it. What obvious “way” could there be other than a river? Alma would simply have to lead the Lamanite army to the Tennessee River and explain they needed to go upriver. Of course, this is merely one of many scenarios possible in this area of the country. There are many other rivers and archaeological sites in Tennessee where the events described in the text could have taken place. Pinson Mounds is plausible, based on the text, and I like it because it can be visited today. Most ruins from this time period have been destroyed. Other plausible alternative settings for the land of Helam would likely be about the same distance northwest from the city of Nephi.” Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville page126-130 [i] Robert C. Mainfort, Jr., Pinson Mounds: Middle Woodland Ceremonialsim in the Midsouth (University of Arkansas Press, Fayetteville, 2013),  p. 197. [ii] Robert C. Mainfort, Jr., and Mary L, Kwas, “Pinson Mounds State Archaeological Park,” The Tennessee Encyclopedia of History and Culture, online here

Why Chattanooga as the City of Nephi?

Let’s now speak more about the location of the Waters of Mormon below. We believe two great candidates are Catoosa Springs and Crawfish Springs both within 15 miles of the City Nephi or Chattanooga, TN. We will look at some of the history of both locations. Rod Meldrum and I used to think Big Spring MO was the Waters of Mormon, but we have now determined since we are confidant that the City Nephi is in Chattanooga, TN and that means Big Spring would be over 430 miles away for Alma to baptize nearby.This image has an empty alt attribute; its file name is waters7.jpg1.City/land of Nephi is higher in elevation than land of Zarahemla and place of first landing. 2.Land of Zarahemla is north of Nephi, but downstream; Tennessee River is one of the few that flows north. 3.King Noah built a tower that let him see at least 3 lands, so it had to be high. (Lookout Mountain 2,400 FT) 4.Archaeology shows the area was inhabited during the relevant time periods.

Moccasin Bend National Archeological District

Moccasin Bend reserve has produced many archaeological finds.

American Indians used this land as a place for a home as long as 12,000 years ago. During the Paleo-Indian Period (10500–8000 BC), Moccasin Bend served as a home for Paleo-Indians. These people evidently had a highly mobile hunting and gathering way of life. The artifact markers for this period include a variety of fluted, semi- fluted, and un-fluted lanceolate projectile points. The Paleo-Indian period corresponds to the end of the Pleistocene Era.[10] During the Woodland Period (700 BC-1000 AD,) there were major changes evolving with the needs of the Indian people. The use of bow and arrows became the primary way of hunting and pottery became widely popular throughout the Indian tribes. From the Woodland Period, artifacts have been found on Moccasin Bend. During the Mississippian Period (AD 1000–1630), the American Indians resided on Moccasin Bend in large villages enclosed by corn fields and other agricultural necessities. The Mississippian Period was also the time of interaction with the Spanish to the area, starting with Hernando de Soto‘s march through the area in 1540. Moccasin Bend was very important area of land at this time. “The bend’s history of human habitation, spanning 12,000 to 14,000 years, is unique. Research suggests that Moccasin Bend may be the nation’s most significant repository of Native American history… Americans of the Paleolithic and Archaic periods, and later the Woodlands and Mississippian periods, naturally gravitated there over millennia, establishing a succession of villages and major towns. Sparse and respectful exploration of 18 important sites on the bend have yielded abundant evidence of habitation across these eras. Tools, Clovis points, pottery shards, remains of houses, and innumerable burial sites document a concentration of Native American habitation virtually unmatched in the Southeast. Among the bend’s most celebrated archaeological sites are the Vulcan site, where midden deposits, hearths, and pit house features have been radiocarbon-dated to 1335 b.c., and Hampton Place, near the heel of the bend, where remains show that a large, palisaded Indian town existed for a time dating from at least 1430 a.d.” Retracing the Trail of Tears—Land & People, by Harry Austin editorial page editor of the Chattanooga Times . “At times of relatively high water flow, the bottomland was dissected to create an island on what is now the westernmost part of  Moccasin Bend. This part-time island and other areas on the floodplain afforded the Archaic Indians attractive campsites so that during this period of first occupation the bend would have seen a series of camps constructed by bands of nomadic hunters and gatherers. In the later Archaic period, around 2000-1000 B.C., more permanent camps were present as shown by the remains of a dwelling at the Vulcan Site. Still later in time, during the archaeological Woodland Period, (1000 B.C. – A.D. 1000), the bend was occupied by Indians who had invented pottery making and primitive horticulture and had developed a complex social and political system in which extensive exotic material trade networks played a major role. During Woodland times, villages were established on the bend at the Vulcan, (40HA140), Mallards Dozen, (40HA147), and Hampton Place, (40HA146), sites. __ In the later part _of this period, a person would have seen various groups of Woodland Indians burying their dead by constructing mounds of earth over the deceased. At least seven of these mounds were constructed at sites 40HA133, 40HA141, 40HA142, 40HA143, 40HA144 and 40HA145. Later after periodic flood waters had deposited additional layers of sand and silt covering up the remains of previous camps and villages, the bend was occupied by agriculturally oriented Indians. During this period Mississippian (A.D. 1000 to first European contact), you would have seen clusters of houses built of vertical posts interwoven with cane and plastered with mud, roofed with native grasses surrounded by a palisade of vertical logs. Fields of corn, squash and beans would lie outside the palisade and there would also be a few individual houses scattered around the area. Sometime in the middle to late sixteenth century, many or all of the houses in the village areas now known as the Hampton Place site burned, preserving some of their contents and affording a glimpse of the way Indians lived at this critical time of first contact with European explorers.

The river flood waters again covered the village remains and when the first settlers came, Moccasin Bend was attractive farm land. Its next period of historical significance came during the Civil War when U.S. Army troops constructed artillery positions on Stringers Ridge to protect supply routes leading into Chattanooga and to bombard Confederate positions it forms Moccasin Bend, a large open agriculturally productive area which has been intermittently occupied for the past 10,000 years. Geography has played a key role in the historical development of Moccasin Bend. At the time of earliest known human use, the archaeological Archaic Period (10,000 B.C. to 1000 B.C.), the river would sweep south along Stringers Ridge carrying sand and silt, then curve west around the foot of Lookout Mountain and continue northward. The impact with Lookout Mountain and influx of water and silt from Lookout Creek caused the river to slow down and release part of its sand and silt load on the west side of Stringer’s Ridge to protect supply routes leading into Chattanooga and to bombard Confederate positions.” Moccasin Bend Registration of Historic Places United States Department of the Interior National Park Service

Moccasin Bend

Big Spring, MO Edit

Note: Rod Meldrum used to think Big Spring, MO was the Waters of Mormon as he mentions in his book, “Exploring the Book of Mormon in Americas Heartland”. It is a beautiful spring and you definitely can feel a special spirit nearby. But, Rod has over the past few years now, determined since he is confidant that the City Nephi is near Chattanooga, TN then that means Big Spring, MO would be over 430 miles away from the City of Nephi. That is too far for Alma to baptize in the borders. Rod likes both possibilities of Crawfish Springs or Catoosa Springs, GA. What do you think? Remember none of us know the exact location of most of these Book of Mormon locations. However, a few things we believe strongly are very evident that the only hill Cumorah is in Ontario, NY, Zarahemla is across the river from Nauvoo, IL, and the Plains of the Nephites are in Ohio, Indiana, and Illinois. We believe Joseph Smith knew these locations and shared them in Section 125 of the Doctrine and Covenants here and Section 128 here, and in his Letter to Emma that we have a copy of at the Joseph Smith Papers here. Also, read Rod’s article “The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography” here.

Catoosa Springs

50 MINERAL SPRINGS USED FOR A HOSPITAL OF HEALING DURING THE CIVIL WAR INHABITED  1500 BC + “Due to its unique geological formation, there has always been an Indian village in the gap of White Oak Mountain and Taylor’s Ridge in Ringgold, Catoosa County, Georgia. This was a woodland village, primarily early to middle woodland, occupied roughly from 600 B.C. to about 700 A.D. There is a little bit of late archaic artifacts that go back to roughly 2000 B.C.,” Randall Frank The Catoosa County Historical Society

Catoosa ARTIFACTS 600 BC

Ringgold Stone Church

“The artifacts are in very good shape,” she said. “They are older than we realized they were.” Catoosa County Historian and former State Rep. William H.H. Clark, who is currently writing “The History of Catoosa County Volume 2,” recently went to West Georgia College in Carrollton with archaeologist Lawrence Alexander of Wildwood, Ga., and Society member Alva Crow to examine 13 boxes of artifacts recovered by the state archaeologist around 1960. Clark was a driving force behind retrieving the exhibit pieces. “In 1959, they were constructing I-75 through the gap of the mountain,” Clark said. “They got started and realized they were on top of a (Native American) village located between the south end of Anderson Cemetery and the Ford (dealership). They could not stop the development of the highway so the Georgia Department of Transportation and state archaeologist came in and for two summers did a salvage excavation. They hired quite a number of high school students to help them search.” According to Lawrence and Clark, they worked to get the most photogenic specimens. “While there, we discovered the Chieftain Museum in Rome had gone through and picked out the best (artifacts) and were displaying them in Rome, but they were going to give up the collection,” Clark said. Alexander, who has a Masters degree in anthropology from the University of Alabama, was on hand to assist with the design of the exhibit when it was placed March 12. “This was a woodland village, primarily early to middle woodland, occupied roughly from 600 B.C. to about 700 A.D.,” he said. “There is a little bit of late archaic artifacts that go back to roughly 2000 B.C., but 99 percent of (the artifacts are) woodland.” These woodland dates would roughly date the artifacts to around the time of the Hebrew Kings David and Solomon from Biblical times.” Randall Frank The Catoosa County Historical Society

Waters of Mormon may be near Crawfish Springs, GA or Catoosa Springs, GA only 12-18 miles from the City Nephi at Chattanooga, TN

There was a significant mound near Ringgold Gap that was between the southern ends of Anderson Cemetery and where I-75 is now. It was described by Union officers in 1864 and seemed to be 50 to 60 feet across and 20 feet high. The mound was destroyed when I-75 was built in the early 1960s. Several Ringgold High School history classes assisted archeologists from West Georgia College in collecting artifacts from the mound that were reported to be extensive. One reports seeing a white marble alter at the site, suggesting there was a place of worship, or spiritual center at this mound site between the conjunction of the Little Chickamauga and the South Chickamauga Creeks. Artifacts retrieved from the site have been on a traveling exhibit and are now on display at the Stone Church Museum[ [From 600 BC]…Other important sites in the county are Catoosa Springs, which were used as medicine springs by the Cherokees due to the minerals and healing properties of the water. The Catoosa County community of Graysville was once known as “Opelika,” and was a Cherokee village. The Cherokee ceremonial grounds were at the intersection of Temperance Hall Road and the Alabama road in Woodstation. Here the Cherokees held dances and would sing and dance for several days and nights at a time.“ Catoosa County Native American History” By Nancy Harris Crowe

Due to its unique geological formation, there has always been an Indian village in the gap of White Oak Mountain and Taylor’s Ridge in Ringgold, Catoosa County, Georgia. The gap in the mountains provided sanctuary for many years to several Southeastern tribes that preceded the Cherokee. The Napoche, Uchee, and Coosa Indians were among the first inhabitants of the region and were called the Mound Builders. Their mounds can be seen at the Etowah Mound site near present day Cartersville, GA. The descendants of the Mound Builders were the Muskogean, or Creek Indians. They built villages along the creek banks, and inhabited this region until encroaching white settlements pushed the Cherokees down from Virginia and Tennessee.

Crawfish Springs

20 MILLION GALLONS ON FRESH WATER PER DAY PURE WATER FOR CRAWFISH INHABITED 1,000 BC – 1,000 AD “Human occupation of the area that came to be the City of Chickamauga dates from the Woodland period (1000 BCE to 1000 CE) .” City of Chickamauga Historic Resources Survey, June 15, 2013   “In the “Fork-field,” as it was known, are a number of mounds built by earlier people of whom the Cherokees knew nothing.” Historic Chickamauga Georgia Sacred ground: History lives on at Crawfish Springs in Chickamauga By Jenni Frankenberg 

STRATEGIC CIVIL WAR LOCATION MCLEMORE COVE HISTORIC DISTRICT 1000 BC TO 1300 AD

Springs of Northern Georgia- Crawfish Springs- Waters of Mormon?

As you read below some of the spectacular history of Crawford and Catoosa Springs you will understand why we have selected these as possible locations for the Waters of Mormon. From the History of Walker County we read, “No section is favored with a greater variety of springs than this county. [Walker] The Medicinal Springs, owned by the Gordons, are situated at the base of Taylor’s Ridge. There are twenty springs within the space of a half mile; but the main springs are twelve in number, on a beautiful eminence of Taylor’s Ridge. The trees have been cut down. From this spot may be seen various mountains. Cherokee Springs are at the base of Taylor’s twenty-four miles from Chattanooga. Yate’s Spring is five miles from Gordon’s Spring. Crawfish Spring is twelve miles from Gordon’s Catoosa Springs are one and a half miles from the State Road. We give the following extracts concerning these springs from an account written by Mr. S. Rose, one of the editors of the Georgia messenger: Imagine to yourself an elevated cove, or basin, in the Blue Ridge, surrounded almost entirely by towering eminences. From the eastern slope a bold, clear brook comes tumbling into the valley, and passes rapidly westward, until it escapes between two abrupt mountain peaks, and dashes for half a mile over rocky barriers into a branch of the Chickamauga. On the borders of this brook, and in the center of this basin, which I shall designate “The Vale of Springs” there is a level spot about two acres in extent, within the limits of which I have counted no less that fifty-two distinct, bold, and well-defined springs. The waters are strongly mineral. “All these springs seem to issue either from the mountain side, upon a bed of hard, black slate, or boil up through the slate. They are perennial: the most severe and continued droughts make no perceptible difference in the quantity of water which they discharge. The country around is protected by its native forests. The atmosphere is pure, dry and bracing, and entirely free from disease, or from any cause which could product it. “Immediately in the rear of the springs there are two beautiful mountain peaks, from the summits of which visitors might enjoy an extensive prospect of the surrounding country. “There is a pond in Chattooga Valley called the Round Pond. It embraces four or five acres, forty-eight feet deep in the middle, of a sea green color. Tradition says two Indians were drowned in this pond. There is no visible outlet and the water never becomes stagnant. Long Pond is a beautiful sheet of water, famous for excellent fish. “Among the first settlers of this county were: X.G. McFarland, T. G. McFarland, Josh Spradlin, Mr. Allman, J.R. Brooks, General Newman, Mr. Acock, S. Marsh, S. Fariss, Jesse Land, J.T. Story, Robert Boyle, B. McCutchins, A. Hughes, S. Dunn, Lawson Black, Wm. Hardin, James Park, John Caldwell, John Wicker, Joseph P. McCullough. “Walker has many caves, among which the most remarkable is Wilson’s Cave. We extract from “Sears’ Wonders of the World” the description given by some persons of a visit which they make in 18— “The company being met, with lighted torches we entered the cave, through a small aperture, descending a flight of natural stairs, almost perpendicularly, some ten or twelve feet. Coming to the most magnificent room we ever beheld, and being desirous of viewing as minutely as we could, from the amplitude of this anomaly of nature, and illuminated the place as far as we were able b the means we had, when we discovered that an almost infinite number of stalactites had been formed bh the continual dripping of the water, resembling, in size and appearance, various animal bodies. “Being somewhat satisfied with our examination of the apartment, with our hearts glowing with wonder, love, and praise to the Architect of Nature, we moved slowly and rather pensively along this solitary and hitherto unexplored mansion, through devious wiles of incognita loca, in quest of new discoveries. “Having reached the extreme end of this spacious dome, we found that to proceed further, we had to ascend stupendous and almost inaccessible eminences, over craggy precipices and awning gulfs, to the height of some fifth or sixty feet, when, by the dim light of our tapers, we discovered through a small opening into another room, less extensive but far more beautiful and picturesque; for there appeared to the astonished beholder not only a representation of a part of the animal creation, but a true delineation of a great number on inanimate objects, such as cones, altars, pyramids, tables, candle-stands, with a facsimile of some of nature’s choicest productions; and it really appeared as if she, in her wild and playful moments, had intended to mock the curiosities of art.” “General Daniel Newman died in the county. He merits the remembrance and respect of the people of Georgia. In the Indian Wars he proved himself a good soldier. Besides holding many high offices in the State, he was a member of Congress from 1831 to 1833.” (History of Walker County, Georgia Chapter 30 page 204-206 White’s Historical Collections, published in 1854, devotes several pages to Walker County. For showing the changes since that time, and for its general interest, it is copied and reproduced herewith)“Human occupation of the area that came to be the City of Chickamauga dates from the Woodland period (1000 BCE to 1000 CE). This was a time of hunting, gathering, small-scale agriculture, modest villages, and burial mounds. The Mississippian period (900-1600 CE) succeeded the Woodland. These people cultivated maize on a large scale; lived in palisaded towns; and built prominent, platform-type mounds. The Etowah Mounds, north of Cartersville, GA, date from this period. The limestone springs have always been an attraction for human activity. Named for a Cherokee chief, Crawfish Springs emerges at the head of a ravine, just east of Cove Road. Approximately 20 million gallons of water are produced per day, and it currently serves as the back-up water supply for Walker County and the City of Chickamauga water systems.” City of Chickamauga Historic Resources Survey, June 15, 2013 Atlanta Preservation & Planning Services, LLC “The Cherokees cleared some of the lands in the fork made by the spring stream and the Chickamauga Creek, about four or five acres, which was as much as they usually cultivated. In the “Fork-field,” as it was known, are a number of mounds built by earlier people of whom the Cherokees knew nothing. This was James Gordon’s first home.” Historic Chickamauga Georgia Sacred ground: History lives on at Crawfish Springs in Chickamauga, Ga. By Jenni Frankenberg Veal

Crawfish Springs

History of Chickamauga published in 1979 by Espy Publishing Co., “Cherokee arrowheads were produced en masse downstream from Crawfish Springs on a piece of land formerly known as Fork Field. A large number of arrowheads were found there in the years before the field was cultivated.” 1.The Lithic stage 8000 BC 2.The Archaic stage 8000 TO 2000 BC 3.The Formative stage 1000 BC TO 500 AD  ADENA, EARLY WOODLAND 4. Middle Woodland period (200 BC–500 AD) 5.The Classic stage 500 TO 1000 AD LATE WOODLAND MISSISSIPPIAN 6.The Post-Classic stage 1200 TO 1500 AD LATE MISSISSIPPIAM 7. HOPEWELL 200 BC TO 500 AD [Nephites] 8.ADENA 1000 BC to 200 BC [Jaredites]

Sixty Million Gallons of Pure Water Flow Daily from a never Failing Spring. Can be pumped to Any Part of the Town.   CRAWFISH SPRING http://chickamaugacampaign.org/pdfs/crawfishspring.htm

150 Page Map BOOK or 210 Page Book + 20×30 Fold Out Map

I personally love Crawfish Springs as my Waters of Mormon and Jonathan Neville loves Catoosa Springs as his location. Please do some research and see what you feel. That is how we learn. What are the pros and cons of each one and is there a better choice you can find? If you can find a better choice, or tell me where think the Waters of Mormon is located, and share it with me. To help you decide you can either copy pages on this blog or I can email you a few of my Waters of Mormon maps as you see in the blog, for FREE!

Crawfish Springs, GA

History of Walker County

South of Kensington GA 12 miles south of Chickamauga. United States Department of the Interior National Park Service National Register of Historic Places Continuation Sheet Section 7 NPS Form 10-900-a 0MB Approved No. 1024-0018

The boundaries of Walker County were originally set in 1833, carved from neighboring Murray County and land once belonging to the Cherokee tribe. During its early years, the Georgia legislature changed Walker County’s boundaries four times. In 1837, Dade County was ceded from Walker’s extreme northwestern corner. In 1838, part of Walker and Floyd Counties became Chattooga County. In 1851, part of Walker and Murray Counties were combined to form Whitfield County. And, in 1857, Catoosa County was taken from portions of Walker and Murray Counties. The original center of Walker County government was shared by two communities, Benton and Chattooga. By 1835, these settlements had nearly grown together. So, in 1836 the town was renamed, LaFayette, in honor of the Marquis de LaFayette who assisted George Washington during the Revolutionary War. Walker County is home to 17 sites on the National Register of Historic Places, including the Courthouse, which was constructed in 1917. Several major battles have occurred in Walker County over the years, including the Battle of Chickamauga, the second bloodiest battle during the Civil War. From Chattooga Academy and the Marsh House to the Gordon-Lee Mansion and Coke Ovens, you’ll find a host of places where you can step back in time and see what life was like in the 1800’s. Visit our Attractions page for a sample of some of the historic sites available to visit on your next trip to Walker County. If you see something in Walker County that looks like it belongs in the Shire of Middle Earth, you’ve found the Coke Ovens. In the late 1800’s and early 1900’s, the ovens were used to turn coal into coke for foundries to use to make iron and steel. The ovens closed around the time of the Great Depression when a nearby seam of coal was exhausted.

Blue Hole Spring/Cherokee Trail of Tears Begins

Red Clay State Historic Park encompasses 263-acres of narrow valleys formerly used as cotton and pasture land. The park site was the last seat of Cherokee national government before the 1838 enforcement of the Indian Removal Act of 1830 by the U.S. military, which resulted in most of the Cherokee people in the area being forced to emigrate west. Eleven general councils were held between 1832 and 1837. Red Clay is where the Trail of Tears really began, for it was at the Red Clay Council Grounds that the Cherokee learned that they had lost their mountains, streams and valleys forever. The park is home to a natural landmark, Blue Hole Spring, which arises from beneath a limestone ledge to form a deep pool that flows into Mill Creek, a tributary of the Conasauga and Coosa River system. The spring was used by the Cherokee for their water supply during council meetings. Red Clay State Historic Park has a 100-person capacity picnic pavilion and 18 individual picnic tables. The picnic shelter may be reserved up to one year in advance and is equipped with a grill, a water fountain and restrooms. Individual picnic tables each have a grill and are available on a first-come, first-served basis. The park also features an amphitheater that can seat up to 500 people. The amphitheater can be reserved and often used for musical and theatrical performances. The James F. Corn Interpretive Facility contains exhibits on the 19th century Cherokee, the Trail of Tears, Cherokee art, a video theater, gift shop and small library. https://tnstateparks.com/parks/info/red-clay At the time the first troops arrived at the park there were nine deep drilled wells, besides several wells at farmhouses and a number of cold springs which had been considered pure. These springs and wells were cleaned out and the wells provided with pumps by the park commissioners before the water was used. These wells and those subsequently sunk were piped to the bottom with six-inch iron tubing, which projected two or three feet above the surface of the ground. The pipes above the ground were protected by stone laid in cement for the purpose of preventing surface drainage getting into the wells. The principal springs outside the park are Crawfish Springs, capacity, say, 15,000,000 gallons per day, distance 1½  miles; Blue Springs, distance, 3 miles; Ellis Springs, distance, 4 miles. All furnished good and abundant water. The water supplied the camp was obtained from the springs above mentioned, hauled in barrels furnished by the Quartermaster’s Department to the different regimental organizations from the nine wells in existence in the park before the arrival of the troops, and thirty-six more that were rapidly sunk in convenient localities, and from Chickamauga Creek. The wells furnished one barrel per minute by vigorous pumping. The use of Crawfish Springs was discontinued about July 1 on account of disagreement with the owner as to compensation, and the direct supply from that source was cut off. The park commissioners put in a water system at Chickamauga Creek, where it touches the park on its northern and eastern corner. An intake was constructed at that point, a power house erected and furnished with steam pumping machinery, with a capacity of 1,800,000 gallons per day, and a reservoir with a capacity of 17,000 gallons was erected some distance from the pump house upon an elevation sufficiently high so that the water could be distributed through the various portions of the park by gravity. The water-pipe line was about 10 miles in length and extended to the camps of numerous regiments. Chickamauga Creek has its source some 20 miles distant from the park, in the highlands, and is fed by numerous springs, the most important of which are Pond, Gowdy, Owen, Lee, and Crawfish.

The Cherokee Nation Lands in 1830 Georgia, before the Trail of Tears


Red Clay Park and Blue Hole Springs Celebration

Filters were used to a limited extent, but their use amounted to but little, as they soon clogged with the large amount of solid substances which were held in suspension in the water. At first all the wells in the camp furnished cool and pure water, but later some of them became contaminated and their use was discontinued. Whether any of those which were not discontinued were contaminated may be a mooted question, but the evidence before us does not warrant the statement that such was the fact. A very considerable quantity of the water used for drinking during July and August was drawn from the springs above mentioned, which were located outside of the park, the procuring of which was at times a serious inconvenience. There were but few bathing houses, soldiers generally bathing below the intake in Chickamauga Creek. The troops washed their clothing in water obtained from the pipe system, from the wells and springs, and in Chickamauga Creek. The water supply at Camp Thomas was at times insufficient for comfort, especially when the largest number of troops were there. At these times of shortness of water considerable inconvenience and discomfort were caused, but it did not amount to distress. It is very difficult to determine from the evidence to what extent impure water contributed to the production of sickness, but it is probable that it did to a considerable degree. The men would drink any clear water without much thought as to its source, and it appears that they used water which was known to be impure and which was forbidden. In some cases this practice was induced no doubt by disinclination to drink the roily water from Chickamauga Creek.

Eternal Flames in Tennessee

The “Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation” at Red Clay State Park in Bradley County, Tennessee, United States. The plaque reads: Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation This fire is a memorial to those people who suffered and died on the infamous “Trail of Tears.” It also commemorates the reuniting of the Eastern and Western Cherokee Nations here at Red Clay. Aug. 7, 1837 — Apr. 6, 1984

The Cherokee maintained a fire at their seat of government, and carried coals to the Oklahoma Territory. Coals from that fire were used to relight the eternal flame at Red Clay State Park near Blue Hole springs, the last seat of the independent Cherokee Nation. The Cherokee People Eternal Flame, located on the Qualla Boundary in Cherokee, North Carolina, is another example of a flame first lit on the Oklahoma Cherokee Reservation and carried as hot coals back to the homeland. Memphis, at the grave of Elvis Presley at his home Graceland ia another one.

MCLEMORE COVE HISTORIC DISTRICT

The McLemore Cove Historic District is significant as a geographically well-defined rural area reflecting the patterns of agricultural and rural development in Northwest Georgia for more than a century. The mountain also contains an area known as “The Pocket.” Located in the northwest section of the mountain, this area contains several rare plant species. This “pocket” is a small patch of mesic hardwood forest in which grow at least eleven significant species found nowhere else in Georgia. Examples of some of these uncommon plants include bent trillium, nodding spurge, lance-leaf trillium, wild hyacinth, celandine poppy, Ohio buckeye, log fern, Virginia bluebells, hairy mock-orange, and blue ash. The Pocket is considered one of the most remarkable botanical areas in northwest Georgia.

ARCHAEOLOGICAL RESOURCES – PREHISTORIC

A 1986 reconnaissance level survey of an area in Back Valley between Lookout Mountain and Harp and Roland Ridges found a diversity of site types and time periods. The report concluded: “that this area was extensively utilized throughout the Archaic and Woodland periods. Archaic use was probably based in habitation camps and they probably maintained those locations for relatively long periods of time. Woodland use probably involved revisiting certain locations for specialized activities. Both occupations would have had brief hunting camps… Since raw material is so plentiful… expedient tool manufacture and use may be common… All aspects of tool manufacturing were evident on sites surveyed. There are extensive chert deposits which were used by the aboriginal population!” (Cedar Grove Alternative) The Cedar Grove Alternative study recorded sixty-eight prehistoric sites in the Back Valley area. About two-thirds of the sites require additional work to determine National Register eligibility and three sites were described as “the kinds of sites…which could offer much more information with little additional work.”

Founding Fathers and 85 Native American Chiefs

Wilford Woodruff and the St. George Temple

St. George Utah TempleThe St. George Utah Temple, originally named the St. George Temple, and the only temple completed during Brigham Young’s 30-year tenure as President of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, is the oldest operating temple of the Church and the first built in Utah. It was privately dedicated on 1 January 1877 in a series of three dedicatory prayers: the baptistry by Wilford Woodruff, the main floor by Erastus Snow, and the sealing room by Brigham Young, Jr. The St. George Utah Temple is also the first temple where endowments for the dead were performed, and it is also there that temple ordinances were put into a written form for the first time.

Wilford Woodruff’s vision of the founding fathers in the St. George TempleElder Bruce C. Hafen, former president of the St. George Utah Temple and emeritus General Authority, during a presentation titled “Brigham Young, Wilford Woodruff, and the St. George Temple” at the Church History Museum in 2014 noted that “the temples in Kirtland, Nauvoo and St. George were all necessary for bringing about the restoration of important priesthood keys and ordinances.” Wilford Woodruff and the Temple Work of the Founding Fathers by Keith L. Brown | May 25, 2015 | Early History

Christopher Columbus: A Latter-day Saint Perspective

Arnold K. Garr With a foreword by DeLamar Jensen Published by the Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, Provo, Utah http://rsc.byu.edu

While many books have been written about the life of Christopher Columbus and his New World discoveries, this one has a different thrust—that Columbus was not just a skilled, courageous sailor but was also a chosen instrument in the hands of God. This book profiles the man from Genoa who apparently yearned from childhood for the seafaring life and who early began to acquire the nautical knowledge and experience that would make him the most widely traveled seaman of his day and would help him rise to the top ranks in that career.

Arnold K. Garr, Christopher Columbus A Latter-Day Saint Perspective, (Provo, Utah: Religious Studies Center, Brigham Young University, 1992), 71–72.

Epilogue

For Latter-day Saints, the story of Christopher Columbus does not begin with his birth in 1451; nor does it end with his death in 1506. Because they believe that everyone associated with this earth lived as spirit children of our Heavenly Father in a premortal state before they came to earth, they believe that Columbus lived before he came here. And because they believe that life continues after death, they believe he is now in the Spirit World awaiting the resurrection with millions of other spirits who have passed from this life.

But Latter-day Saints are more involved in Columbus’ life than just believing that he lived in a premortal state and waiting for him to be resurrected. They believe that he was an instrument in the Lord’s hand to discover the Americas to the Europeans. That in turn brought the Founding fathers here to establish the United States of America. Its freedoms made it possible to restore the Church of Jesus Christ to the earth. And there is still more.

They have a tradition that President Wilford Woodruff, while he was serving as the President of the St. George Temple, was visited by the spirits of several great men who requested him to perform vicarious baptism for them in the temple. Speaking of that experience, President Woodruff said:

“The spirits of the dead gathered around me, wanting to know why we did not redeem them. Said they, “You have had the use of the Endowment House for a number of years, and yet nothing has ever been done for us. We laid the foundation of the government you now enjoy, and we never apostatized from it, but we remained true to it and were faithful to God.” These were the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and they waited on me for two days and two nights. I thought it very singular , that notwithstanding so much work had been done, and yet nothing had been done for them. The thought never entered my heart, from the fact, I suppose, that heretofore our minds were reaching after our more immediate friends and relatives. I straightway went into the baptismal font [in the temple] and called upon brother McCallister to baptize me for the signers of the Declaration of Independence, and fifty other eminent men, making one hundred in all, including John Wesley, Columbus, and others.(JD 19:229)

On the same day these ordinances were performed, President Woodruff records in his journal that he baptized brother McCallister “for 21, including Gen Washington & his forefathers and all the Presidents of the United States that were on my list except Buchanan, Van Buren, & Grant.

Sister Lucy Bigelow Young went forth into the font and was Baptized for Martha Washington and her family and seventy (70) of the Eminent women of the world. . . . There were Baptized in all to day 682” (Woodruff, Journal 7:367–69). All these proxy ordinances are performed for the dead so they as spirits in the Spirit World may accept or reject them.

As President Ezra Taft Benson presided over the Church in 1992, the 500th anniversary of Columbus’ epic voyage, it seems appropriate to quote his appraisal of the man and the other “eminent men” whose temple ordinances were performed by President Woodruff:

The temple work for the fifty-six signers of the Declaration of Independence and other founding fathers has been done. All these appeared to Wilford Woodruff when he was President of the St. George Temple. President George Washington was ordained a High Priest at that time. You will also be interested to know that according to Wilford Woodruff’s journal, John Wesley, Benjamin Franklin, and Christopher Columbus were also ordained High Priests at the time. When one casts doubt upon the character of these noble sons of God, I believe he or she will have to answer to the God of heaven for it. (Benson 604) [I have a friend named Oak Norton who has a copy of the St. George temple records and Lord Nelson from Britain was also ordained a High Priest. It’s written out to the side as Elder Benson must have missed it.] You can clearly see below how High Priest is written for Lord Nelson as with the other four.

Arnold K. Garr continues, “Notwithstanding the mistakes he made in his life and the human faults he had, Christopher Columbus was a man of notable spiritual sensitivity. Given the powers of repentance and forgiveness, it should come as no surprise that President Wilford Woodruff vicariously had his endowments done and ordained him a High Priest three days after he was baptized for him.”
Arnold K. Garr


Question: According to Wilford Woodruff’s journal, President George Washington, John Wesley, Benjamin Franklin, and Christopher Columbus were ordained high priests when they appeared within the sacred walls of the St. George Temple. Why did these ordinations take place in our sphere by a mortal man?

Answer: These ordinations took place in our sphere, by a mortal man because these ordinances must be performed in this life. After the resurrection comes the judgment, when the books will be opened and it will be eternally too late to enter ordinance work into the ledger. The ordination to the Melchizedek Priesthood, along with sealings, endowments, baptisms, and confirmations, all must happen in this life, and must be recorded in this life. Thus, the dead will “be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit” 1Peter 4:6. askgramps.com


Eminent Men and Women Baptized in the St. George Temple

Temple work was performed on behalf of the following well-known and respected men and women in the St. George Utah Temple in August 1877 Compiled By Glen W. Chapman- January 2002)

Founding Fathers: William Hooper(NC), Joseph Hewes (NC), John Penn(NC), Button Gwinnett(GA), Lyman Hall(GA), George Walton(GA), Edward Rutledge(SC), Thomas Heyward Jr.(SC), Thomas Lynch(SC), Arthur Middleton(SC), Samuel Chase(MD), William Paca(MD), Thomas Stone(MD), Charles Carrol(MD), George Wythe(VA), Richard Henry Lee(VA), Thomas Jefferson(VA), Benjamin Harrison(VA), Thomas Nelson Jr.(VA), Francis Lightfoot Lee(VA), Carter Braxton(VA), Robert Morris (PA), Benjamin Rush(PA), Benjamin Franklin(PA), John Morton(PA), George Clymer(PA), James Smith(PA), George Taylor(PA), James Wilson(PA), George Ross(PA), Caeser Rodney(DE), George Read(DE), Thomas McKean(DE), Philip Livingston(NY), Francis Lewis(NY), Lewis Morris(NY), Richard Stockton (NJ), John Witherspoon(NJ), Francis Hopkinson(NJ), John Hart(NJ), Abraham Clark(NJ), Josiah Bartlett(NH), William Whipple(NH), Matthew Thornton(NH), Samuel Adams(MA), John Adams(MA), Robert Treat Paine(MA), Elbridge Gerty(MA), Stephen Hopkins(RI), William Ellery(RI), Roger Sherman(CN), Samuel Huntington(CN), William Williams(CN), and Oliver Wolcott(CN).

Note: Temple work was not done for John Hancock or William Floyd as it had already been completed previously.

Presidents of the United States: George Washington, John Adams, Thomas Jefferson, James Madison, James Monroe, John Quincy Adams, Andrew Jackson, William Henry Harrison, John Tyler, James Knox Polk, Zachary Taylor, Millard Fillmore, Franklin Pierce, Abraham Lincoln, and Andrew Johnson.

Note: Temple work was not done for James Buchanan, Martin Van Buren, and of course Ulysses S. Grant, who was still alive at this time so his work was not done.

Why Van Buren was not baptized at that time? “The Prophet Joseph Smith went to Washington to meet with Congress and the president of the United States regarding the Saints’ plea for redress and restoration of their rights. After Joseph addressed President Martin Van Buren the president said, “What can I do? I can do nothing for you, -if I do anything, I shall come in contact with the whole State of Missouri.” (Library of Congress.) Ronald O. Barney

Why was Buchannan not baptized at this time? “Utah War. Armed conflict in Utah Territory, USA between 1857–1858. The Utah War, also known as the Utah Expedition, the Utah Campaign, Buchanan’s Blunder, the Mormon War, or the Mormon Rebellion, was an armed confrontation between Mormon settlers in the Utah Territory and the armed forces of the US government. The confrontation lasted from May 1857 to July 1858. The conflict primarily involved Mormon settlers and federal troops, escalating from tensions over governance and autonomy within the territory. There were several casualties, predominantly non-Mormon civilians. Although the war featured no significant military battles, it included the Mountain Meadows Massacre, where Mormon militia members disarmed and killed about 120 settlers traveling to California. The resolution of the Utah War came through negotiations that permitted federal troops to enter Utah Territory in exchange for a pardon granted to the Mormon settlers for any potential acts of rebellion.” Wikipedia


Other eminent men baptized by Wilford Woodruff in the St. George Utah Temple in August 1877 include: Sir Edward Gibbon, Johann Wolfgang von Goethe, Oliver Goldsmith, Henry Grattan, Humboldt, Alexander von Irving, Washington Jackson, Thomas Jonathan “Stonewall” Johnson, Samuel Juarez, Benito Pablo Kemble, John Philip Liebig, Baron Justus von Livingstone, David Macaulay, Thomas Babington Nelson, Lord Horatio O’Connell, Daniel Peabody, George Powers, Hiram Reynolds, Sir Joshua Schiller, Johann Christoph Friedrich von Scott, Sir Walter Seward, William Henry Stephenson, George Thackeray, William Makepeace, Vespucci, Amerigo Webster, Daniel Wesley, John Wordsworth, William Parepa, Count Dimitrius, Martha Washington and her family, John Washington(Great Grandfather of George Washington), Sir Henry Washington, Lawrence Washington (Brother of George Washington), Augustine Washington (Father of George Washington), Lawrence Washington (Father of Augustine), Lawrence Washington, Daniel Park Custis, John Park Custis (Son of Daniel and Martha Parke Custis), and Martin Luther.

Eminent Women baptized include: Jean Armour (1767—1834) of Scotland, Jean Armour Burns (Wife of Robert Burns) (1759—1796), Jane Austen (1775—1817) of England, novelist, Mary Ball (1708—1789) of America, Mary Ball Washington (Mother of George Washington) (1732—1799), Sarah Bernard (1800—1879) of England, Sarah Barnard Faraday (wife of Michael Faraday (1791—1867), Charlotte Bronte (1816—1855) of England, novelist, Felicia Dorothea Browne (1793—1835) of England, Elizabeth Barrett Browning (1806—1861) of England, poet, (wife of Robert Browning) (1812—18?), Martha Caldwell Calhoun (d. 1802) of America (mother of John Caldwell Calhoun) (1782—1850), Martha Parke Custis (1755—1773) of America (Daughter of Martha Washington) (1732—1802), Martha Dandridge Washington (1732—1802) of America (wife of George Washington) (1732—1799),  Rachel Donelson Jackson (1767—1828) of America (wife of Andrew Jackson (1767—1845), and Abigail Eastman Webster (1737—1816) of America (mother of Daniel Webster (1782—1852), to name but a few. Temple work was performed for a total of 70 eminent women.

A Salute to Michael Bedard -Artist of the Eminent Men and Women

Michael Bedard has created countless pieces of fine art, built three art studios, and raised a family of seven kids. He is a man who is confident in his abilities and always looking to improve them. He worked several jobs and served in the national guard while obtaining his BFA at Brigham Young University and MFA at Washington State University, all while raising a growing family. Michael is now living in Nauvoo, Illinois, with his wife and youngest son, establishing another gallery there. He has come a long way, developing his art over the years and through life’s challenges. The simple desire to create something greater popped into existence when a little Michael saw a mural made of tiny tiles at the public pool one summer. The flippant thought came to him, “I can do that!” This little boy looked at a simple piece of art and grew to create masterpieces that shape and are shaped by the world around him. With support from his young single mother, encouragement from schoolteachers eager to get the rebel to do something productive, and later many more people, the young man began to doodle, grow, draw, and paint. From that point he began his mission to change himself and the world. “When you create great art that literally frees people, it lifts them up and gives them wings.”


See all of Michael’s beautiful Art HERE! https://bedardfinearts.com/

Michael Bedard’s Founding Fathers & Women



Wilford Woodruff and the Temple Work of the Founding Fathers

tp://emp.byui.edu/davisr/121/70%20Eminent%20Women%20baptized.htm


See additional resources of information visit:
Joseph Smith Foundation Here!
Eminent Women of the St George Temple Here
LDS Living Article


85 Native American Chiefs Baptized for the Dead 1877

85 Indian Chiefs were baptized Aug 29, 1877 at the St. George Temple, one week after the Founding Fathers. Read the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 554. 

“My name is Delores Janette Kahkonen. I am Upper Cayuga, a member of the Bear Clan, of the Six Nations. However, I carry the blood of all of the Six Nations, as well as, the Delaware and Wyandot Nations.

Photo copy of page 195 St George Temple Baptisms Aug 29, 1877. Picture taken by Rod Meldrum

Many of us know that the Signers of the Declaration of Independence appeared to Wilford Woodruff asking to have their temple work done in the St. George Temple. On the 21st of Aug. 1877 President Wilford Woodruff was baptized for 100 men including the Signers of the Declaration of Independence, American Presidents, and other eminent men. There were also eminent women, including some wives whose vicarious work was also completed. Their ordinance work was performed on the 21st, 22nd, and 23rd of Aug. 1877. However, very few people have known that six days later on the 29th of Aug. 1877 temple work was done for eighty-five Indian Chiefs. People are amazed to learn about this astounding event that occurred in the St. George Temple. A few years ago I was attending one of Rodney Meldrum’s Book of Mormon Conferences in St. George, Utah and was astonished when he showed the St. George Temple registry of these Chiefs. Of the eighty-five Chiefs seventy-four of them are Iroquois/Six Nations – my people! My Grandmother, Maria Jane Jamieson, was a famous Iroquois and Indian Historian and she began to teach me all she knew when I was three years old. Therefore, I was able to recognize the Chiefs’ names when three pages of temple records appeared on the screen.

Photo copy of page 196 St George Temple Baptisms Aug 29, 1877. Picture taken by Rod Meldrum

The 29th of Aug. 1877 happened to be the day that the Prophet Brigham Young died and all temple work ceased. These Indian Chiefs’ vicarious work was halted and overshadowed by the prophet’s death. On Mar. 25, 2015, while I was standing in my living room a voice told me that these Indian Chiefs’ work was not completed. Subsequently, I found out this was true and began seeing that their remaining ordinances were fulfilled. Their work commenced on April 6, 2015. April 6th happens to be the Lord’s birthday and the day the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized.

After diligently working, all that remained to be done near the end of 2016 were ten of the fifteen King Tah to tahs because their dates went beyond the 1500s. After traveling to the Family History Center, on Nov. 2, 2016, in Salt Lake City, I received permission to complete the temple ordinances for the remaining King Tah to tahs and this also included permission to complete the ordinances for their wives so they could be sealed to them.
Consequently, I am happy to report that the last King Tah to tah’s endowment was actually completed on Dec. 23, 2016. The brother that did the endowment for the last King Tah to tah did not know that it occurred on the Prophet Joseph Smith’s birthday; nor did I at the time. It is astounding to come to the realization that the first completion of the vicarious work for these Indian Chiefs literally began on April 6th, the Lord’s birthday, and the last King Tah to tah was finished on Joseph Smith’s birthday. I believe both of these occurred due to heavenly intervention as neither of us was aware until after the fact. This continually confirms to me the Lord is the one in charge of this historic work and I am deeply humbled by being involved in this remarkable undertaking.

However, the temple ordinances for these incredible Indian Chiefs would not be complete without their wives. Therefore, on Feb. 14, 2017, I began entering the names for the Chiefs’ wives so they could all be eventually sealed. It just happened to be Valentine’s Day. How appropriate! I set the goal of completing all of the necessary ordinances by the 29th of Aug. 2017 as it would be the 140th year since the work for the eighty-five Chiefs began.
Fortunately, the Heritage Park Branch/Lamanite Branch (Santa Clara Stake), Green Valley 7th Ward (Green Valley Stake), my own ward, Ridge View (Sunset Stake), and the St. George Temple Presidency, past and present, assisted. Also, youth were involved in the baptisms and confirmations and many friends all enthusiastically helped in this immense task. I am grateful for their willingness to devote their time and efforts to seeing that the work was completed. I could never have accomplished it without their wholehearted assistance. May they all receive rich blessings!

It is with great pleasure that I can report all of the eighty-five Chiefs’ ordinances, including sealings, were completed by the 25th of Aug. 2017, four days before the deadline that I had set. I cannot begin to tell all the incredible spiritual events that I experienced and the many others that were reported to me. It further testifies of the great importance that the Lord has placed on this noble work.

What a glorious feeling it was to know that these illustrious Indian Chiefs can now go and teach their people in the spirit world. It thrills me to think of how many Lamanites will be ready to have their temple work done when the millennium is ushered in. Additionally, these Indian Chiefs now have the ability to influence those here on earth as well. Oh, the joy one is continually immersed in when engaged in the Lord’s work is indeed reward enough. And those who have helped in the vicarious work of these honorable Chiefs will know that it is partly due to their efforts along with the labors of the above mentioned Lamanite Chieftains that so many will be brought into the Lord’s fold.

This is a very brief synopsis of the last few years. I am currently writing a book of the astonishing account, with information regarding the eleven elect brethren involved with the Indian Chiefs’ vicarious work, and historical data regarding the eighty-five Chiefs. You will be able to read about the many revelations, miracles, and events that have occurred regarding the St. George Temple Indian Chiefs. The forthcoming book is to be titled “Where the Heavens Greet the Earth.” Delores Kahkonen Please email Delores if you would like Native American Temple Names to do Temple Work. [email protected]

Complete Story-Page 554 Annotated Book of Mormon

Columbus Discovered the Timucua- Arawak, Taino Culture from Florida

Welcome to our virtual Yucayeke where you can find out more about the Arawak Taino people, gatherings, Taino history community programs and more. American history begins with Arawak Taino history.

The Arawak Taino vision is to awaken, preserve and teach our living Arawak (Taino) Native American culture with the right to self-determination as descendants of the Tribe of First Contact-The Arawak Taino.

If you are interested in learning about your indigenous Arawak (Taino) heritage and becoming a part of a growing and vibrant community check out the link to Descendants of Puerto Rico’s First Nations

Seneco Kakona! (Many blessings)

More information:
https://robertsolano.com/are-tainos-native-american/

Buffalo Tiger, Cherokee Tradition & The Place That Ran Red All Day

You are about to read a most interesting article about the amazing similarities which the Cherokee have in their worship which is similar to the ancient Jews and current members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Our good friend David Doane has made this available as an invitation from Brother Rawson and asked David to share it. 

A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson. Purchase complete copy, email [email protected]

David Doane about Murray Rawson: I first met J. (James) Murray Rawson (7/10/1918 ~ 1/24/2013) about five and a half years ago.  At that time, he was living with his daughter, Edith Mary (Rawson) Fillmore, and her husband.  We met for about an hour and Murray confirmed much of what has been written about him and his LDS Church leadership roles. 

“He had a great love for Native Americans, working with Tribal Representatives from the Miccosukee, Seminole, Cherokee, and other tribes. He was made an honorary Cherokee in special ceremonies in 2001.

He was a devoted servant to the Savior and served the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints as a Bishop (3 times); Counselor in 2 Stake Presidencies; Mission President 3 times (Florida, Florida South and the Missionary Home in Salt Lake City); and Missionary Representative and Regional Representative of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles. Murray also served on the LDS Church’s Missionary Committee for several years.” (http://www.legacy.com/obituaries/deseretnews/obituary.aspx?pid=162651029)

I first became aware of Murray Rawson when the editor of Ancient American magazine, Wayne May, sent me a cassette tape (recording here) of a fireside Murray Rawson gave in 1976 to the missionaries at the missionary training center in Provo Utah.  In this fireside address, Murray talked a lot about the Seminole and Cherokee Indians and their history as they had told it to him.  In this fireside talk he used a lot of words, phrases and LDS vernacular to describe what he had learned from some tribal chiefs and medicine men.

  1. What ocean did the Cherokee cross to get to the Promised Land,
  2. Where did they land, what modern state was the landing,
  3. How did they get to what we know as their historical location in the Southeast United States?

Murray answered:

  1. The Cherokee crossed the Atlantic Ocean, and
  2. They landed in the South, and
  3. The landing place was in the South. 

Murray further talked a lot about a number of multi-tribe meetings he attended, representing President Kimball, and the LDS Church.

Three months later I called his daughter to see if I could meet with Murray again, and we set a date.  This time Murray looked very alert for his advanced age, and he presented me with a copy of the report he wrote to President Kimball, A Special Report on the Religious Knowledge of the Cherokee Indians.  He told me that President Kimball wanted this knowledge of the Cherokee Indians to be published to “all of the Saints.”

In the chapter Early Cherokee History, Murray uses a lot of LDS vernacular and assumptions in the report to interpret what the chiefs and medicine men told him of their origins.  For example, in the chapter Early Cherokee History he states in his own words that “they came to the land of the New World from the direction of the East Ocean riding on a white cloud. There seems to be in the legend the existence of some type of round instrument which directed the voyage.”

Murray assumed the “East Ocean” was the Atlantic Ocean, the “white cloud” was sails of a sail boat, and that “the round instrument which directed the voyage” is the Liahona described in the Book of Mormon, all very logical assumptions if you are a Latter-Day Saint and familiar with the Book of Mormon story of Lehi’s voyage to the Promised Land.

Additionally, in this same chapter Murray recorded:

Like the Iroquois, the Cherokee believe that the ancient people landed in what is the Yucatan Peninsula (Mayan Indian area).  From there, they migrated northward then again into a southerly direction.  This is the route followed after they left the south lands of the Yucatan.

During our second meeting I thumbed through the report and asked him some questions in an effort to clarify some of statements.  I asked him, did the Cherokee say specifically the “south lands” were the Yucatan.  His response was that “we (LDS people) know that the south lands is the Yucatan.”


Joseph with the Indians of North America

I believe Murray Rawson’s experiences and observations can be very informative about some of the Book of Mormon people, their origins, culture and religious knowledge.  And, at the same time I would caution all who read it to put on the filter of Joseph Smith’s actual words and early LDS history on these topics, not the 1970’s LDS Mesoamerican theories, which was never Joseph Smith’s knowledge received from revelation and physical evidence. 

I do increasingly believe that the Cherokee and Iroquois from which they were once part of, may very well be remnants of Book of Mormon People of Laman, or commonly referred to by the LDS people as “the Lamanites.”  And further, that they indeed do have their origins in the Promised Land in the “South lands”, the Southeast United States, most likely Florida based on the significant amount of archaeological evidence that points to Florida as the origin of the people that evolved over time to be the Cherokee Indians, and the prophecies and promises in the Book of Mormon for those people who occupy the Promised Land, America.  Written Cherokee history generally starts Southeast of the Ohio valley as part of the Iroquois people who migrated into Western New York, where they separated and migrated southward into the Southeastern United States, where the early American settlers discovered them and recorded the history of the Cherokee people as relayed orally to them.

Enjoy, David A. Doane Editor –


A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson

Spencer W. Kimball 1975 at Suva Fiji

A special report written to President Spencer W. Kimball, by J. Murray Rawson, Former Florida Mission President and Special Indian Emissary of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. (These are the words of J. Murray Rawson, exactly reproduced, with the the vocabulary, verbiage, descriptions and context of 1970’s Mormon culture. This is reprinted with the permission of David Doane. You may purchase a copy of this article from him at the end of this blog).

Contents
How We Kept Our History 1 1
Cherokee Creation Legend 4
Sacred Beliefs of the Cherokee 11
Early Cherokee History 24
The Cherokee and the Ark of the Covenant
(Additional information below)
https://bookofmormonevidence.org/cherokee-temple-ordinances-2/
Cherokee Temple Ordinances of the Council House 33
An Honor to Die 42
The War of the Bark Eaters & Where the Blood Ran Red All Day 45

Introduction
In October of 1971, while serving as President of the Florida Ft. Lauderdale Mission, I· met the two Indian Chiefs of the area: Howard Tommie, Chief of the Seminoles, and Buffalo Tiger, Chief of the Miccosukee (also Mikasuki). In a friendship gesture, I went to their reservations and introduced myself to each of them. Howard Tommie lives on the Hollywood Reservation, and Buffalo Tiger lives on the Miccosukee Reservation, west of Miami, Florida. I invited each of them to attend BYU’s Indian Week in February, but both declined, saying they were too busy. About the first part of December, I was able to have the Lamanite Generation tour the Florida Mission, and as part of that tour, they performed on the two Indian reservations.

After the performance before the Seminoles, Chief Howard Tommie came up to me and said, “I believe I’d like to go to BYU. Is that O.K.? I assured him it was. After the performance on the Miccosukee Reservation, Chief Buffalo Tiger said, “You know, I think I could arrange my schedule to go to BYU if it’s still possible for me to go.” So the two Chiefs and their two assistants and the Princess of the Seminole Tribe went to BYU. They agreed to come to the Mission Home when they returned and report their trip. As they individually came to the Mission Home after their trip to BYU, I asked them questions concerning their ancient traditions. I dis­covered that they didn’t know very much about them Chief Howard Tommie, of the Seminoles, said that he was raised as a Baptist–his Father was the Baptist Minister on the Reservation–and he didn’t know anything about their ancient traditions, really. His wife spoke- up and said, “Well, I know something. I was raised by my Grandfather, and he told me that Jesus came to see us once. I asked, What did Jesus do?” And she said, Well, I don’t know what Jesus did. All I know is that He is going to come again. I said, Do you know what happened to Jesus when he came to see your ancient people? And she said, Yes, and with a wave of her hand, he went up into the sky.
After visiting with the Seminole representatives who went to BYU, I waited for Chief Buffalo Tiger to come in, but he didn’t come. When I called his office his secretary said· he didn’t come because he did not want to. Shortly thereafter I went to Buffalo Tiger’s office in the Everglades, 40 miles west of Miami, and spent the morning with him. During this interview I asked him many questions, the first of which was what he could tell me about his ancient religion. He said he couldn’t tell me anything about their ancient religion. He said, A man at BYU said Indians have a religion, but I don’t understand that. I’ve lain on my bed at night and looked at the ceiling and said to myself, ‘What do you mean we have a religion? It was President Kimball, in speaking to the Indian Chiefs. at the BYU Indian Conference in February 1972, who said the Indians have a religion. Buffalo said, I can tell you about my ancient traditions.” So I asked him to tell me about them.

The first thing he said was, “Jesus came to see us once.” Then he said, “Jesus taught us many things. I asked, “What did Jesus teach you? He said, “First of all, he taught us how to cook, and then proceeded to tell the story of how they learned to cook on big iron pots that weigh about 800 pounds and have a big steel bail over the top of them. The pots are about an inch thick, and they’ve had them so long that the Tribe doesn’t know where they came from, but they still use them for cooking. They suspend them from a tripod and build a fire under them to cook in. He said, “He taught us how to cut up the vegetables and the meat. Then Jesus tasted it and said it was good, and then we tasted it and said it was good, so we cook that way ever since.” And they still do in many areas there.

I asked, “What else did Jesus teach you?” And he said, “Well, he taught us that if our children would be obedient to their parents, they would live a long time.” So I knew that Buffalo was aware of one of the teachings in the Ten Commandments and could have no other source for that information than the tradition that was handed down through the tribe. I asked him again what else Jesus taught them. He said, “Well, Jesus taught us when to plant and when to harvest, and as he waved his arms he said, “We plant and harvest same month each year ever since.” I asked him what else the Savior taught them, and he said, “I don’t want to offend you,” as he leaned over and patted me on the knee. After I assured him that what he had to say would not offend me, he said, Jesus is going to come again soon.” I said, “Oh? Is that right? When’s He coming? “I don’t know exactly when,” he said. I’d have to talk to the old men of the Tribe–but I know that He’s going to come soon. And when He comes, all the White Men are going to be killed. I said, Why do you say that? And he said, Because that’s what Jesus said when He was with us, that the wicked were going to be killed.” I said, “Why do you say that the White Men are wicked?” To which he replied, White Men sleep with other men’s wives, and he stood up and patted himself on the chest and said, “Indians–we clean. We be with Jesus.” So, I said to him, “Well, Buffalo, I only have one wife, and I’m clean. And he looked me square in the eye and said, Indians–WE be with Jesus!”

By then it was twelve o’clock and my appointment was over, so I said, “Buffalo, I’d surely like to spend some more time with you. I have a film to show you and I’d like to discuss this film with you.” He said he was sorry, but he had a luncheon appointment and another appointment at 1 o’clock with a man from Miami. But he said, “You come back and check with me before you go back into town. Rather than go to lunch, I decided that I would continue my fast, as I had been fasting. When I came back to Chief Tiger’s office in an hour; his secretary said, “Buffalo is waiting for you. I said, “What happened to the man from Miami?” She said, “He called and cancelled his appointment. I knew that the Lord had opened the way for me to spend the afternoon with Chief Buffalo Tiger.

When I got into his office, Buffalo said, “I’m free the whole afternoon.” I said, “That’s wonderful. I’ll go get my film.” So I got my projector from my car and showed him the LDS film prepared by the BYU entitled: A Chosen People.(Full video may be seen at the end of this blog). This film is a true story of the Cree Indians who lived on the LDS Church ranch in Alberta, Canada. This film shows how the Cree Indians in Western Canada came into contact with the Church.

Their Old Chief dies and goes to heaven but comes back to life to tell what he saw there–that their ancient religion is in a book. The LDS Bishop in that area introduces them to the Book of Mormon, which is that book. When we got to that scene in the film, Buffalo Tiger stood -up and very excitedly said, “Where’s the book? Where’s the book? I want the book!” I told him, I have the book out in the car for you–I brought you one.” I had already had his name inscribed in gold on the cover.

When I brought it in from the car, he asked his secretary to clear off his desk, “I want to put this book on my desk.” Then as I looked at Buffalo Tiger, (I still held the book in my hand), I said, “Buffalo,” (he stood there looking at me, and he reached out hand for the book), “I want to give you this book. I was sent by a Prophet of God to deliver this book to you. This book came from your ancient Chiefs and it has your ancient religion in it.” Tears poured down his cheeks, and he took the book very reverently and thanked me and said, “Now I know what the man at BYU meant when he said Indians have a religion.”_ And I said,”Yes, this is your religion. This is your book.”

After that visit, I didn’t hear from him again for three years, until after I had been released as President of the Missionary Home in Salt Lake City. Sister Rawson and I went back to Florida to visit with these two Indian Chiefs to continue our friendship. When we meet Chief Buffalo Tiger, I asked him if he could remember what he had said to me when he parted some three years before. (In June 1972 when I handed him the Book of Mormon which he had his secretary put on the desk, he said, “Would you be my friend?” and he held out his hand to me. I took his hand and said, “Yes, I will be your friend, and I am your friend.” It was quite a dramatic and moving moment, and it touched both of us. I knew then that I was a special friend, and there was a bond between us that was not going to be changed.) So, I said to him that day with Sister Rawson, “Buffalo, do you remember what you said to me just before I left you three years ago?” And he stood up and held out his hand to me and said, “Yes, I remember. I asked you if you’d be my friend.” In June 1976, Buffalo Tiger called me on the telephone from the Ever­glades, and said, I would like to meet President Kimball. Can you make the arrangements?” I told him 1 thought I could. In June of 1977 when President Kimball was in Orlando, Florida, we arranged the meeting.

For an hour, prior to the meeting, I asked Buffalo if he would tell me any ancient teachings he could remember about his people. He spoke how the Savior after His visit to the Indians anciently ascended up into heaven. I then corroborated that by reading to him out of 3 Nephi where the Savior ascended up into heaven following his visit. He told me their teaching that his people were to be alive when the Savior came again and that the wicked were to be destroyed. So I read to him Jacob 3:3 where the Lord through Jacob explains why the Nephites, after the Lord’s first visit, are going to be killed–the White Men are all going to be killed, and only the Lamanites will be left on the earth. This probably is where their tradition originated. (1)

I asked him what else he knew about the Miccosukee traditions, why their
people are so special. And he said, “Our people are special because our wives love their husbands, and our husbands love their wives–and we love our children. I knew then that he knew something about the Book of Mormon which he didn’t realize, and I read for him Jacob 3:7 which says: “Behold, their husbands love their wives, and their wives love their husbands, and their husbands and their wives love their children. When he heard this, he was astounded. I said, “Buffalo, the more you tell me of your traditions, the more you prove to me that you really are the people that should have this book, and that you know that I’m telling you the truth because what you tell me from your traditions is what is written in this book.” He said, “Yes, I realize that.”

Then Buffalo had the opportunity of meeting and visiting with President Kimball for an hour and a half. It was at that time that President Kimball first heard Buffalo’s statement that he could not tell us more about his traditions because their teachings were buried in New. York. When President Kimball asked how they were preserved, Buffalo said they were written on thin sheets of gold.(2) President Kimball, of course, was immediately interested and wanted to know if we could publish the story. As I had learned of it earlier, the President wanted to know if I had written it down, which I had not. He then asked me to gather all the information about the tradition that I could and get it written down. Then he made arrangements for me to meet again with Buffalo Tiger to get the complete tradition and story, and told me to notify all the Indian Tribes that we had found their ancient teachings in New York. President Kimball asked me to search out additional information especially about the Last Battle at Hill Cumorah and report to him my progress, which I did. During the next two years I made a number of trips back to see Buffalo Tiger and each time seemed to lose ground. Although he had promised President Kimball that he would make available all the information I wanted, I received none, Buffalo always indicating he could not tell me anymore. I learned later this was because he had taken an oath to keep certain historical and religious information secret because of its sacred nature.

In April 1979, I learned from a friend, Sister Letteriello, that she could not obtain any additional information beyond what I had already in my possession. She said that I must find an Indian medicine man who would know all the history of his people. In May 1979, President Ritchie Marbury, of the Idaho Boise Mission (who did not know of my assignment), called me and said he had something to tell me. He said, “I should have called three months ago and it’s bothering me so much I finally had to stop my work and call you.” He then said, “We have recently baptized in my home ward in Albany, Georgia, an Indian medicine man. He is a Cherokee, does this mean anything to you?” I told him this information was an answer to prayer. As a direct result of several meetings and telephone conversations with this medicine man, I was able to gather most of the material presented in this report.

The Cherokee Chief and medicine man has asked that this information he has revealed be forwarded to President Kimball. It must be understood that the descriptions and narratives contained herein are special and sacred to him. He has taken a “Death Oath” for the protection of these sacred histories, promising that he would never divulge them. The time will come that they can be made known, but he feels that the time is not now. He feels very strongly that he betrayed a trust and a confidence that was placed on him as a leader of his people. He has not given this information for publication purposes, but rather for safe-keeping. All the information given has been carefully organized in the sequence presented here to help the reader understand it best, but it has been left in the words of the medicine man as much as possible.

It has been a great pleasure bringing to light an understanding of what the heart of the Cherokee Chief and medicine man wanted to say, but sometimes could not find the right words to say. It is hoped justice has been done to this much difficult task and assignment. I would like to thank two special friends for their valuable help organizing and preparing this report: Paul Enciso, a Lamanite member of the Church who helped me better understand the Indian ways and Dr. Charles D. Tate, Jr., former Editor of BYU Studies and now President of the Missouri St. Louis Mission, who helped edit it into final form. Many thanks also go to Lori Mickelsen for typing this report. I have tried as best I could to fill the assignment given me by President Spencer W. Kimball.
J. Murray Rawson

Notes
(1) Note: 3 Nephi 16: 13-16; 20:10-22; 21: 11-15,18; D&C 87:5, all state
that is the Gentile nation, who scatter the Indians, do not repent, they will be vexed and cut off. Further, that the Indians will inherit the American Continent and build the New Jerusalem. (See JS 17:300-301).

(2) After the statement about their record being buried in New York had been made to me in June 1972, I left the Miccosukee Reservation and drove over to the Hollywood Reservation to ask Chief Howard Tommie if he had ever heard anything about their ancient teachings being buried in New York. When I got into his office, his assistant Chief Don Osceola, came in and I asked them both, “Have you ever heard of the tradition about your ancient teachings being lost? Howard said, Yes–they’re buried up in New York, and the assistant Chief said, “They’re buried up in New York by a tree.” I showed them the picture of the painting of Moroni burying the plates on our “Jesus Christ–Mediator of All Mankind,” pamphlet. It shows Moroni putting the plates down into the stone box–he’s kneeling down–and a tree at the left of the box. They really got excited about that.


A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson

HOW WE KEPT OUR HISTORY

Many, many years ago there lived a particular chief who had a very wise counselor in a medicine man. One day the chief was saddened because he knew that it was very important to figure out a way in which the history of the Cherokee people and his clan might be left for them, so that they would not deviate from the True Ways, some already having started.
Approaching the medicine man, he asked, 1101d Wise One, how am I to leave the history and teachings of our people so that all will remember things pertaining to our past and our ways of life?” The medicine man answered him, 1160 and purify yourself, then face the wind.” The Old Chief did as instructed.

First of all, he went to the river and washed to prepare himself for the purification. While he did this, he had others of the tribe go and prepare the inside of the sweat-lodge• .It was very hot within. He went into the sweat-l odge and stayed there for two days and two nights, going without food and water during the whole time.

Following the second night, he left the lodge and went to the river
to wash and cool off. He then ascended a nearby hill called by the name of Where the Eagle Rests. He remained on this hill three days and three nights. While there he sang and prayed to the Creator of All Things, hoping that he might be shown through a vision how he might be able to rest his troubled heart from the concern that worried him.

On the seventh day, his spirit left his body and went to the sky world. There Brother Wolf and Brother Bear met him. They took him to the chief of the chiefs of the sky world.

In this meeting with the Creator Chief, the chief of the Cherokee was shown and told much. He received specific instruction from the Creator Chief, on a way to preserve the history of his people.

When his spirit was returned to his body, he went to see the medicine man once more. The Wise One patiently waited for the Old Chief to relate his experience. The chief told him of the experience he had, what he had seen and the instruction·he had received, and that the work was to be implemented by the medicine man. The Wise One being very understanding and wise did as the chief had instructed him to do.

The first true words of the people, then, were put on wood; then in time they were placed on rocks; further in time, they were written on paper-leaves; later again, they were written and scribed on gold, copper and silver sheets. This was done because the wood did not last long
enough, and the rocks broke, and the paper-leaves deteriorated. Therefore, it was decided that only gold, copper, and silver talking-leaves (scribed with pictures) would be used.

As time pressed onward, it was found that very few of the people were gaining a knowledge of the sacred ways of the Old Ones, as well as their history, because the metal talking-leaves were kept confined due to their sacredness. It was suggested that some of the people were using the wise teachings and history for their benefit only. This was a matter of great concern for the chief for it is apparent that he had used the historical information in a wrong manner. by a wolf. Therefore, as a punishment, he was attacked.

Prior to his death from this attack, the chief was asked by the wolf why he had taken it upon himself to use the old sacred ways for selfgain, the chief knowing that that was wrong. Consequently, the wolf had attacked him, so that the chief would feel some remorse in anguish prior to his death.
Nevertheless, the chief was granted one wish for the good that he had done wolf.

The wolf, asked the chief if his wish was to have life again, as a The chief replied in the negative. Again the wolf asked if he would care to have life as a bear, to which the chief’s response was once more in the negative. The chief, reasoning that all living things had to come to an end, and die, said he would much rather remain on the earth as a river. Because in so doing, hi could travel far and wide, seeing his people grow day by day. He could be a provider for them, of food and life ( water.) By being a river, he felt that he would be able to contribute to their well­ being to right all the wrong he might have caused them.

The chief died and was turned into a large river, which passes by the homes of all his people to this very day. The river stretches throughout the land and empties from one sea to another. It is called Lake Hope (lake Erie).

This is how the Cherokee kept and preserved their history. Examples existent today are all the rocks still left to the sight of everyone to see, as well as the numerable other ways of the ancient writings that have been found.

CHEROKEE CREATION LEGEND

The Cherokee legends that have been kept alive from generation to generation from time immemorial the story of the spiritual being
who created the earth, sun, moon and stars, as well as the governing of
their orbital sanctuaries in the universe pattern of their creation.
This being is called 11Yohawa11 but was later changed to “Yowa” in reverence to his name.

It is a belief of the Cherokee that Yowa created the world in seven days, and that in Nutalequa, or in the first new moon of autumn with the fruits all ripe, God made the fi rst. man of red clay, an Indian.1 The Cherokee also believe that God made woman from one of the ribs belonging to the first man. Although it is not known why, the general belief exists that all people, prior to the time of the great flood, were Indians, or to be exact, Red People.
The Oyatageronon, or Cherokee Indians, believe that in the beginning
all living things lived together above in the sky world, which was above the sky vault. One of the chief concerns among the dwellers of the sky wo ld were the crowding conditions of both the people and the animals.
One day someone inquired of the Great Father, chief of all things, what existed below the sky vault. He said there existed water below the sky vault. One of the animal children, Little Water Beetle, by name Beaver Grandchild, asked if he could go down and perhaps see what he could learn. As he flew down from the sky world, he darted in every direction over the surface of the water, but could find no firm place to rest. He dived to the bottom of the water world and resurfaced with some mud, which began growing. As it increased, it extended itself on every side, becoming the island we call “earth.” It was then fastened to the sky with four giant ropes; however, no one remembers who did this.

At first the earth was very flat, soft, and wet. The animals were very anxious to go down to earth, so that no one would be pushed off of the sky world. Prior to their leaving the sky world, and due to their anxiety of wanting to leave the sky world first, they sent out different birds to discover if the earth was amply dry to be lived upon. These became very tired as they flew around the earth-island because they could find no place where they did not sink into the soft mud. This news left the people and animals in the sky world very discouraged.

When more time had elapsed, it was decided that the great buzzard should be sent down to see if the earth had dried sufficiently. This was the grandfather of all the buzzard brothers and sisters. He flew very close to the ground, only to discover that the earth was still very soft. As he reached the area of the Cherokee country, his giant wings began to stroke the ground, because he too had become weary and extremely tired in his earth bound episode and investigation. It is said that the valleys that existed in the Cherokee country became mountains due to the grandfather buzzard’s striking his giant wings upon the ground. Seeing that many of the valleys of the soft earth were being turned into mountains, the people and animals of the sky world reasoned that the entire earth would become mountainous, unless they called for the return of grandfather buzzard to the sky world. It seems that to this day the heart of the Cherokee country is full of mountains.

Finally, the earth was dry, and all the animals came down from the sky­ world. The earth was still dark; therefore, they took the sun and set it in a track to cross the firmament daily. It ran from east to west. At first, the sun was so close that all the animals almost burned up. The red crawfish had its shell scorched a bright red, so that its meat was spoiled. Because of this, the Cherokee will not eat the meat of the red crawfish.
To remedy the closeness of the sun, the chief medicine man put the sun another hand’s breadth higher in the air; however, it was still too hot. The sun was raised another hand’s breadth, and another, and yet another, until it was raised just under the sky arch. It had finally been raised to just the right placement; therefore, it was left in the highest place, or as the medicine men and women call it, the seventh height, because it is seven hand breadths above the earth. Therefore, the sun routinely travels daily along its track, and at night it returns to its starting place.

Another world yet exists beneath the one the Cherokee people presently dwell upon. It is similar to the Cherokee world, except that the people live on an opposite basis. When the Cherokee are experiencing summer, those on the world underneath experience winter; and similarly, winter in the Cherokee world means summer in the world beneath. The streams that run
down from the high mountains are the trails by which this underworld can be reached, and the springs at the heads of these streams are the doorways which one can enter. No one is allowed to go to this other world without first being 11 purified, 11 and without fasting from four to seven days. The intruder into the other world must be guided by one of the people-dwellers who live in the other world. Entrance into the other world must be done during a certain time of the season of the year. One can tell the season in the other world by the water temperature in the streams. In the summer it is cooler than the outer air, and in the winter it is wanner.

It is not known who told the animals and the plants to keep awake for seven nights when they were first made. Perhaps it was the Great Father Chief. However, as the young men fasted and kept awake, they prayed for their medicine to work. The plants and animals tried to do this and nearly all were awake through the first night. The following night, however, several went to sleep as drowsiness set in. As he nights continued, others were overcome with drowsiness and fell asleep. On the seventh night only two animals were found awake, the owl and·the panther. (The owl represents wisdom and swiftness and the panther represents darkness.) Perhaps there might have been another two who also remained awake. To these animals, the Great Father Chief gave the power to see at night, as well as to prey upon those who had fallen a-sleep·and who must sleep in the nights forever.

To the plants with living spirits–the cedar tree, the pine tree, the spruce tree, and the holly and laurel–it was given to remain green always, as well as to be the best plants for making medicine, for their obedience in remaining awake for the seven nights. To the other plants it was said, “Because you have not endured to the end, you shall lose
your hair every winter.” And so it is.

In the “Ark of the Covenant”, the first law speaks of the creation of man and about the “Tree of Life”. In accordance to this, the ancient Cherokee belief is that the Cherokee used to live in the high heaven with the Great Father Chief, before they came to live on the earth, which earth is a testing ground and a proving site for mortal man. It is a temporary place for man to dwell.

One day the Sky Chief had a son whose jealousy over his mother’s un­ born child caused him great anxiety, and inevitably caused him to err.

This jealousy was aroused by his thinking that his mother would love the newborn more than she love. In the sky there existed a tree that gave life, called the “Tree of Life”. It was a brilliant tree that gave light to all the sky world.

The jealous son decided to cut the tree down; it fell from the sky world, leaving a large hole in the sky world. ·Because the brilliance of the light was not present any longer, the mother went to the place of the tree and found it not existing. She found that the farther the tree fell from the sky world, the more intensely the darkness increased. The Sky Chief came to the place that his spouse, the mother of his son, was and saw the same as she. Asking his spouse what had happened, she replied that she did not know what had happened; however, he accused her of chopping down the Tree of Life, and condemned her, pushing her into and through the hole that was left in the skyworld by the tree. She and all of her seed after her, were recipients of the same condemnation because of this deed.

However, there existed birds below the sky world at this time, who caught her while she fell, and carried her to the land upon the earth. Because the planet was full of water, the birds had to call upon the musk rats, who were swimming in the water. At that time, all the animals could speak the same language, so they could all communicate with one another.

Therefore, the birds told the musk rats that they carried a woman who was with child, and needed to place her on land. The musk rats then went into the water to speak with brother mud turtle. The mud turtle surfaced and inquired what the matter was. The birds told him that they had a woman who was with child and who also needed a place to dwell upon. The mud turtle then went down into the water and took a piece of mud and brought it to the surface and formed the first land. The birds then placed the woman on the land. In her due time, she walked into the waters to bear her child. Upon returning out of the waters, she carried a baby, and thus the belief that this is how the sea was formed: For the waters now had become the sea.

When the Sky Chief realized that it was his son who had cut down the Tree of Life so that it. fell and created a hole in the sky world, he took his son to the hole and pushed him through it, and told him that he would be condemned for the transgression, forever. The Cherokee call this son by the name of Baboe (which to the Cherokee chief and medicine man sounds like one of Baal’s names, more particularly, the Ekron name of Baal-zebub}. This story is recorded on the first tablet of crystal, which has existed for the last seven generations assuredly, which is inside the Arc of the Covenant. Undoubtedly, it is perhaps beyond those generations in age.

According to the myth keepers of the Cherokee, before the world was sufficiently dry to support people, plants, and animals, these future inhabitants all lived together and spoke a common language in the sky world.

In regard to the bearing of children, it is said that after man was created on the earth, there lived a brother and a sister, who together dwelt in the land. One day the brother struck the sister with a fish (which represents life–which is to say, the power of life-giver), and she bore a child. Every seven days she would bear a child until there was the danger that not enough space would be available upon the land for all the new arrivals from the sky world. It was then determined that a woman would only bring forth a child once every year, and this is how the bearing-period of children came into existence.

First must be understood that in the realization of creation of First Man and First Woman, the Indian People believe that they are the parents of all present existing human families. Because First Man was created out of Red Earth, this identifies him with the Red Race of today, the Indian People. Similarly, Buddha is an Oriental to the people of that race; God is White (perhaps Caucasian) to the people of that race; and the Creator God is Indian to the people of the Red race. When the Creator visited the Indian, he called them “My Children” and said that the Great Father had sent Him to them, as He had also been sent to First Man; therefore, reasoning that the Great Father of Red People must also be Red Man, therefore, an Indian. (Explanation note of theory by the interviewer)

SACRED BELIEFS OF THE CHEROKEE

The Cherokee protested the completion of the Tellico Dam in Tennessee (1979) because they realized that the waters filling the dam would back up sufficiently to flood both their sacred burial grounds, and a sacred cave where they kept ancient sacred religious articles. It took about two or three days by foot to arrive at this sacred cave, which contained metal plates, upon which the history and story of the tribe had been written.

There, also, one could find paper-like materials kept in metal cylinders. In another cave there are goldish-looking metal plates, which are held together by what seems to be a wire or d ng. These the medicine man can open and read.

When the early missionaries went among the Cherokee People, they were astonished at the similarity between the Cherokee religious traditions and the Biblical accounts. These missionaries tried to destroy as many of the books made of gold, silver, copper, and stone as they could. They also burned the books that were made of paper-like materials, thus erasing any knowledge of the people’s old and true ways. Although many of these records were destroyed, others were kept in sacred places to keep many of the Old Laws alive for the benefit of the Cherokee.

They are regarded as being jn safe places, as the time is not yet come for the Great Young Warrior King to return to tell the Cherokee to bring them out, so that the Creator can once again use them in the sacred and holy ways to recount the religious views of the people. When he returns, he shall tell the Cherokee to bring out all of these sacred treasures so that the ancient true-ways of the people may return to them, and they may live in peace and harmony once more.

The Cherokee believe, too, that one of their sacred books is buried in New York.2 These particular records they know were in the possession of the
Old White Chief at the last battle, and were buried at the hill where this last battle took place: the “Hill Where the Blood Ran Red All Day, 11 or 11 Death Mountain.” They are buried on the east side somewhere near the base, to be preserved.

All the medicine men and holy people knew about the records, for they themselves buried the Great White Chief at the time, knowing that he had had the records. However, it is unknown who actually buried them.

What makes these records so very important to the Cherokee is that they contain their ancient religious history and are considered to be very sacred. They contain the teachings of ancient prophets that walked among the people, as well as the sacred covenants they once received when they walked in the knowledge of the Great Laws given to them by the Creator, who was Yowa. Presently, many Indians are trying to locate the place of these records, so that they can obtain a more accurate account of their ancient teachings.

If these records are not found, the tribes (such as the Iroquois, Penobscot, Algonquin, Pequot, Cherokee and other northeastern tribes) will await their return. This is why it is so important for the young Great Warrior man to come, as he shall reveal where the ancient records
are buried. The tribes were told to stay true and to wait for the records to be returned to them.

These records will be readily identified without question by the tribe,
because they were told that their hearts would tell them so. At that time, they will accept the records brought to them and will know that the true church will exist because of them. Most of the various Indian tribes in the United States and Canada await the return of the ancient true religion they once had. It is through these ancient records that they will positively know that the true religion (or church) will return to them. This is what the holy teachers and other certain people who belonged to a secret religious society taught them. These holy teachers were those who wrote the records.

Some of these records were kept from the time before the crossing of the forefathers from across the great waters. Other records were written by the forefathers after their arrival upon the land. Some of the stories contained in the records tell that Yowa visited the Indians, and in that visit Yowa walked and talked with, and taught the people his ways. It is said that when he appeared there was a blinding light, a voice from heaven spoke, and a shining star appeared.· The records also contain the story of the destruction of some very wicked temples, because some of the holy temples had been desecrated by the people.

In addition to the true ways that Yowa taught the people, he also taught them how to cook, when to plant, when to harvest. He also taught that if the children would be obedient·to their parents they would· live a long time.

When Yowa came, he had special powers to heal the sick. He taught them peace and life–this is why he came to teach the people the right way. He promised the people that he would return. He also chose twelve men to carry on his ministry among the People.

It is expected that the ancient record to the tribes must come through the religious leaders, such·as the medicine men, who are spiritual leaders in their tribes. The people will then receive it if the medicine m n agree unitedly, as the Indians are already looking for the religious instruction which is now lost. They want and expect an Indian leader to teach them; therefore, they await this record to come to them through an Indian. This record’s teachings will return the old religion to the tribe and initiate the waited-for new religion. ·However, the tribe is not prepared for the change-over and this may be a hardship.

The knowledge of metal making has been lost; however, the knowledge and use of gold was an art that was passed down from father to son. As the time comes, all of the records will be brought to the Indians• At that time, the tribe will see itself as·being, or belonging to the Higher Order–that is, the same order to which Yowa belongs, by which order he also ministers. The Higher Order has the power to administer in all the affairs of Yowa to his children, while the Lower Order ministers only in the power delegated to men, in their affairs. Anyone who rejects the teachings of the records will be banished, outcast, or suffer death. However, when a young light-skinned warrior brings the records, his teachings will be rejected; but in the end the people will accept him.

Prior to the return of Yowa, the people walking upon the land of pro­ mise, and all over the world, will be ungodly and wicked. They will be in need of higher powers to protect them. It is also known that a war will break out between the black people and the white people, and that this situation will bring all Indians together to protect one another {they will go to the mountains for their protection). Therefore, when a young warrior is come, there will be a cleansing at the last battle. The light-skinned people (or whites) will come to the Indians for their protection. But first, a young warrior must come forth.

When the birth of a new nation, a new religion, is come, there will then exist also one brotherhood, like in the beginning. There will also be a sacred city built in the middle of the country, perhaps in Missouri., The Cherokee also believe that in the latter-days the people will need to go to the hills to be protected from the great evils and destruction’s that shall visit the land and sweep the earth. Other races of people will also come to the hills. A great young warrior chief will come forth to lead the Cherokee people there. It is the belief of many tribes that this light-skinned young chief will wear red, with the sacred marking of the bent cross on his clothing. The protection of the hills will be necessary, because it is said that the heavens will open and protect the Indian people, with other people who shall join them. They will be protected from the pitch that will be sent to the earth, then fire shall rain over that, consuming and destroying all wickedness: For the earth shall be cleansed by fire. Only then will the people all leave the refuge of the hills and begin to live as in the old days. There are fourteen sanctuaries which will protect them.

In some of the legends of the Cherokee, one will recognize their know­ ledge. of the Great Flood which covered the whole earth. When De Soto met the Cherokee for the first time, he was astounded to learn that they knew about the flood and an ark which saved the sacred family from drowning.

It is said that all the people living at that time were Red People. Before the time of the Great Flood there were preachers, doctors and prophets, who taught the Cherokee to obey Yowa, as well as their parents. The people were also warned of an impending flood, which would destroy all wickedness from the face of the land, if the ways of the people were not mended (corrected). The people were also taught that the earth would receive this destruction, by water, only once. In the last days of the earth, the people were told, the earth would once again receive destruction, but then by fire. It was said that Yowa would send, in the last days a shower of pitch, and then a shower of fire, which would burn everything, causing a cleansing, like the Great Flood. For there must first be a washing of things, then there must follow a purification of things.

The reason the earth needed a washing (prior to the Great Flood) was because wickedness was spreading throughout the land, so that the people were becoming an enemy to the laws of Yowa. At length, a great messenger was sent to the people from above to warn them of the impending flood if they would not turn away from their wickedness. Yowa then told a man to make a house that would float on the water.

Also, this man was to take his family and some of the different kinds of animals into it. He was told to take the sacred books and some of the holy teachers as well. Yowa then sent the rains, at the allotted time, so that it continued for forty days and forty nights. Simultaneously, water began gushing out of the ground, so that in time the house was raised upon the waters and floated away.

After a length of time had passed, this man sent out a raven from the house to discover if the land had dried sufficiently to leave the floating house. A dove returned with a leaf in its mouth (this is also the Cherokee symbol for peace). It was not long after the dove had returned that the man found the house resting on dry ground, on the top of a huge hill. This was in the spring of the year. All who had ridden within the house–the family, teachers and all the animals that he had taken–left it and began to make a new life. They became farmers and tilled the ground of the new world.

It generally surprises people to know that such Biblical characters as Aquahama (Abraham) and Wasi (Moses), with their stories paralleling their Biblical counterparts, actually exist in the legends of the Cherokee. The task was comparatively easy to convert the Cherokee to Christianity within a period of about thirty years. It was never known if the missionaries were teaching the Cherokee stories and doctrinal principles from the Christian books (Bible), or from the Cherokee sacred beliefs. It all seemed to be one in the same.

The Cherokee have always believed that on another planet, a heavenly
and holy planet, there exists a Heavenly Mother, who lives with our Heavenly Father. (This belief is very common among all tribes.) The word “heaven” has always existed in the Cherokee language. It is not a word that was brought to them through the Christian missionaries. The Cherokee have always been a religious and humble people because of their conviction and faith in the one true God.

The one supreme being was called Yohawa, but later changed to just Yowa to keep the name in holy reverence. The name was never said, ex­cept by certain priests who were permitted to say it aloud. Yowa was a unity of three beings, called The Elder of the Fires Above (Cho-ta-auh-ne-le-eh)–perhaps synonymous to the Holy Trinity of the Chris­tian faith. Other Cherokee people called him the Great Spirit or the Creator, because of the legends which have kept the belief alive of the spiritual being who created the earth, the sun, and the moon and stars.Fire was commanded to take care of the needs of mankind, using smoke as its messenger. Because of the conversion of the Cherokee to the Christian faith, there arose sentiments and division among the people of the tribe. While many of the Cherokee worshiped the sun, moon, stars, and other gods, most of the Cherokee people believed in the teachings and of the existence· of the Three Beings Above, who had created all men and their surroundings.These would also judge all men according to their deeds of good or wrong. They also fixed the time and manner of death. The names of these three beings were Uhahetaqua (the Father God), who is the great head of all power; Atanoti (the Son God), who is Yowa, the Creator; and Usquahula(the Spirit God). These three beings are said to be always unanimous in thought and action. They sit on three white seats above and are the only objects to which all worship and prayers are directed. The angels are their messengers who come down to earth to attend to the affairs of men. The Cherokee people believe that angels can also be people with God-given powers, who are true in heart, and are able to administer to the needs of the people, such as knowing how to cure sick people and how to administer the ordinances of the Old Way–baptism, marriage, and the death rites.

Yowa is the name of the Great King God. His name is very sacred. He was a man, and yet he was also a spirit. He was a great and glorious being. He was so highly revered that never was his name used in common talk. Only the high-high priests, or the chief council medicine men could use his name, or say it (in reverence). If anyone was heard saying or using his name in a wrong way, that person was put to death. If anyone used or said his name without proper permission, or out of his jurisdiction and authorship, that person was also put to death. Certainly, this was one name that could not be misused.

The Great King commanded the people to rest every seventh day. The people were not to work on this day. It was a day of devotion for speaking about the Father God, his son and the spirit. It is believed that the number seven has become a holy number to the Cherokee, coming from the commandment of resting on the seventh day.

There are many evidences of the sacred number seven among the Cherokee: there are only seven clans: The Bird Clan, the Paint Clan, the Deer Clan, the Wolf Clan, the Blue Clan, the Long Hair Clan, and Wild Potato Clan.
Each clan has a chief. Also, the council house of the Cherokee is a seven-sided building, with each chief of the seven clans having a designated section in one of the seven council house chambers. In the middle of the council house, burns a fire kindled with seven different kinds of wood. One can recognize it in the seven heights or steps to the heavens. The seventh heaven is the highest, where one can reside with Yowa.

Still strong in the beliefs of the Cherokee is the remembrance of one called Iitza. The events of his life and death tell that Iitza died on a cross on Skull Mountain. He wore a red robe, which was made by a Cherokee woman. Upon his head he wore thistles or thorns, and died for the Cherokee people. It is believed by .the Cherokee that Iitza is Jesus and was Cherokee. This great chief, son of sky world, climbed a hill called Death Face Hill (which is also the same called Skull Mountain). There he hung for the Cherokee people, his side opened by an arrow.

The numbers four, seven, twelve and fourteen are sacred numbers. The colors Red, Black, White and Yellow are the four holy colors. Each has a meaning, and a variety of symbolic meanings.

The “Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation” at Red Clay State Park in Bradley County, Tennessee, United States. The plaque reads: Eternal Flame of the Cherokee Nation This fire is a memorial to those people who suffered and died on the infamous “Trail of Tears.” It also commemorates the reuniting of the Eastern and Western Cherokee Nations here at Red Clay. Aug. 7, 1837 — Apr. 6, 1984

Red, for instance·, represents God, High Maker, and Red People, to mention a few. Black represents Yowa, Voice Thunder,. Truth and also the Black people. White represents the Holy Spirit and White people. Yellow represents the peace of God’s love and warmth, and also the Oriental people.

The colors blue, purple and green are also sacred. The blue represents the Spirit of God; it can represent Yowa the being; it may also represent the Holy Spirit.Thus it may be said that it represents the Three Holy Beings, who are One in purpose. The color blue also means, “be true.” Purple has synonymous meaning to the color blue. However, it also implies that all three spirits are not far distant from one who is seeking them. Green is the color representative of life and Mother Earth.

Now, if a person is traveling and comes· across a large hill, and observes that three smaller hills lay in a perpendicular pattern on the large hill’s east side, so that the three smaller hills form the top bar of a “T” to the large hill’s main body, let it be known that on this mound lay Holy People, Wise Men and Holy Teachers resting. This place should not be desecrated. One will be sure of this if on the large hill one will see four or seven trees existing. The four trees will incidentally remind the person that “this place” is sacred ground. Seven trees will remind one that “this place” is a most holy place. Records of metal plates could be buried there, due to their sacred nature.

However, when one comes across “crossed-arrows,” this will indicate that one is close to an Indian-treasure of gold or silv er. This symbol will appear on a tree or rock. It also will indicate that the treasure was secured there, close to 2000 feet from that spot. As one searches and finds in the general area an “eye” or the “profile of a face” looking or facing in a specific direction, that will be the direction of said treasure.

The Cherokee Chief and medicine man remembers as a boy that his grand­father, who was a high-high priest, took him to a cave, wherein he saw many sacred and religious items. He also saw at the time he entered the cave the Ark of the Covenant. He saw the crystals that were contained within. He saw records made of metal, some being gold, silver and copper in appearance.

The Ark had been located near a place called Gattenburg, Tennessee, before it was moved to the area that was flooded by the dam, the place of ancient Cherokee burial mounds. From there it was moved into Georgia, where now it rests within the confines of a cave. It is accompanied there with other religious and sacred articles. He has also indicated that he had seen some people touch the Ark of the Covenant and be thrust down because of their negligence in touching it.

He remembers as a boy that he went to a cave where the Ark of the Covenant was located. In this place was held an annual ceremony for the same. Certain people were charged with the maintenance of the Ark and its surroundings. They would go to spread the sacred tobacco around it.

Specific people would pronounce prayers, while others who were allowed
to do so would clean it; and they would cover it, with a tent-like structure (representing a very small tent figure).

Aside from northern Georgia and Tennessee, where there are places with gold and other sacred artifacts, Georgia and North Carolina also have locations where one can find some tablets deposited. Perhaps the last ceremony held with the Ark was in Kentucky about in 1973.

On May 12, 1972, J. Murray Rawson was interested to know if Buffalo Tiger knew where the ancient teachings of his people, the Miccosukee were located. Buffalo Tiger responded that the records were buried in a hill in New York (which corroborates the Cherokee chief and medicine man’s story). However, to corroborate this statement, Brother Rawson went to the headquarters of the Seminole Tribe to see if the people there might tell a different story. He approached Chief Howard Tommy with the question: “I understand your ancient teachings have been lost.” He and Don Osceola (who was sitting there) nodded their heads. Chief Tommy said, “Yes, they are buried up in New York.” Don said, “They are buried up in New York in a hill by a tree.

The 3rd Indian belief is that the Creator placed His energies into the fire, to give life {thus creating the sun by his might). In turn, the smoke became the symbol for the spirit of life. Tobacco, when lit, will give off a white smoke (symbol for purity), therefore, taking the prayers of a person to the Giver of Life, as it ascends and disappears (as the messenger spirit of life).

EARLY CHEROKEE HISTORY

It is the belief of the Cherokee People that they came to the land of the New World from the direction of the East Ocean riding on a white cloud. There seems to be in the legend the existence of some type of round instrument which directed the voyage. Although not totally clear, it seems that the instrument which directed the voyage was ball-shaped and contained another like it within itself. It contained a liquid, making the floating devices within to congregate at times to give direction to the eyes of the beholder. Like the Iroquois, the Cherokee believe that the ancient people landed in what is the Yucatan Peninsula (Mayan Indian area). From there, they migrated northward then again into a southerly direction. This is the route followed after they left the south lands of the Yucatan.

The migration. northward took the Cherokee (actually “The People”, be­cause they believe they were one people at that time, and they had not yet divided into groups) into the area of what is now New York, near the place of waters called Lake Erie. As they arrived in this area which is now northern New York, they found a light-skinned people who already possessed the land. The Cherokee People befriended these light skins and dwelt among them. These light skins were a mighty and a great people.

The Cherokee believe that they were the true forefathers of all the Indians, who had come from the East across the waters riding in white clouds.

Peace and harmony existed among the people throughout the land so that everyone lived well. In time dissension occurred among the people, and inevitably the two peoples began to despise each other. All the ceremonies were disrupted and their beliefs questioned: Some believing in one thing, and others believing in another. The confusion became so intense that all the good feelings and peace and harmony which existed could not be found among the two peoples.

In due time the two groups “knocked heads” (to quote the Iroquois). After the battle, it was found that the Iroquois Nation (the Cherokee sprang from this group) was defeated and placed under subservient conditions, their women being raped and placed under slavery supervision by the Bark Eaters (as the light skins were called). They also performed sacrilegious services and sacrifices, cutting out the hearts of the people. The Iroquois Nation suffered greatly at the hands of the Bark Eaters, and prayed unendingly for deliverance for the space of many, many years.

It was mentioned by the chief that perhaps the clouds are the white sails of the ships which brought them here. It was also mentioned that the word Cherokee was somehow associated with the Hebrew word for cloud or sail. Cherokee is not at all associated with any Hebraic word. However, the Aramaic language possesses the word Sharak, which means “East.” Also, the word Sharakiya refers to the East Wind.

Al Sharkiya means the “hot desert wind” but literally means: “The Easterner. (Information received fro·m Dr. Shlomo Karni, professor of Electrical Engineering, University of New Mexico, and Private Lin­guist, native speaker of the Aramaic & Hebrew languages by Paul Enciso)

This description of the so-called “Liahona” is the first rendition I have come across outside of the Pueblo Indian legends. The Pueblo Indians of New Mexico relate a story of a man who is in search of his “other brothers” who originated from the same land he did, and came to this land after the great destruction. However, he is led to his brothers by the means of an “awl” which “pointed in the direction of whither he should go. The story says that he was able to communicate with the “awl ” in all circumstances and receive both direction and instruction from the instrument, so that he was able to locate his brothers safely in the new land of promise. (Note given by Paul Encisco.)

Statue of Hiawatha (Longfellow’s Hiawatha) carrying Minnehaha at Minnehaha Park in Minneapolis, Minnesota. Image by Mulad. A plaque at the site says: Hiawatha and Minnehaha by Jacob Fjelde Erected in 1911

To Read J. Murry Rawson’s report on the Ark of the Covenant titled, “THE CHEROKEES AND THE ARK OF THE COVENANT”

  • A brief comment on the subject of the Ark of the Covenant. Perhaps there will be those who will quickly ridicule, or make light of the possibility that the Ark of the Covenant is in possession of the Cherokees, as described in the information given. It is understandable that anyone might think this a hoax. However, studies of the Ark of the Covenant show that it disappears after the destruction of the temple. When the temple was rebuilt, the Ark of the Covenant was not present, so that it could not have been destroyed in the second destruction (because it was not there to destroy). However, the assumption is that it might have been kept in hiding (and some believe it is hidden under the Dome of the Rock.) But when the Ark of the Covenant was taken from the Israelite’s, everyone who took possession of it wanted to get rid of it because of the many plagues and disasters which came to those who possessed it. Why then, would anyone want to take the Ark of the Covenant from Israel after having experienced such great difficulties with it? It is concluded that it must have been taken to a safe place and kept there by the remaining Jews in Jerusalem, since the Ten Tribes had already vanished prior to the second destruction of Jerusalem. It is also known that the captives of Israel did not carry the Ark of the Covenant with them at the time they were led away.

    The Book of Mormon tells that the people of the Mulekites left Jerusalem at its destruction. They were direct descendants of the Jews, Mulek being a son of King Zedekiah. The possibility exists that there were some of the Mulekites who were charged with the care and keeping of the Ark of the Covenant and brought it with them as they sailed from the East.

    Thus the possibility also exists that the Cherokee Ark of the Covenant may very well be the real one. Certainly, no one has heard of it after its disappearance from the temple, and it was not to be found at the de­struction of the temple (where it had been kept for safe-keeping.) Perhaps no one found it, though many tried to, because it had been brought to America and cared for by the descendants of the Jews who had been charged with its care and keeping.

    Now one other thing that comes to mind: If the crystals are written in a form of Egyptian characters, this would seem to coincide remarkably with the time of making the Ark of the Covenant. The children of Israel had just left Egypt, where they had resided for about half a millennium. The Cherokee Chief and medicine man, not being versed in the non-Cherokee doctrines and histories of the Israelites, certainly has provided some details of information unequaled any place else. (By Paul Enciso)

The Ark of the Covenant dates back to times of antiquity. Cherokee legend clearly describes its accompanying the ancient Cherokee as they came across the Atlantic Ocean. Therefore, the Ark of the Covenant came from the East, originating from the same place as the Cherokee, they having received it from Yowa, therefore, alluding to its sacredness.

The approximate measurements of the Ark of the Covenant are described to be about three-and-a-half feet by two-and-a-half feet, standing about one-foot high, looking somewhat like a cedar chest. Atop its four corners are found four winged personages. The wood is very smooth, and everything about it seems to be exceptionally well preserved, even in perfect condition. There are four staves, with what appears to be brass handles on each of these. These staves are located on the outside of the Ark, going through goldish/brass colored type rings. On the exterior of the Ark one notices the decor of gold and silver, with twelve stones fastened thereto, arranged in a circle. In the center of this circle of stones·sit a red stone– the Holy Stone and two other stones beside it, one to its left and the other to its right side.

These stones basically represent the Twelve Laws of the Cherokee Nation, and remind those who see them of the sacred covenants they have made and been entrusted with. One of the two stones beside the Holy Stone is inter­preted to mean that one should not believe in any other God, but only in the beliefs and traditions of the Old Way, which is Amiiwah; and the other is interpreted to mean that one must believe in Iitza (being inter­ preted, Jesus Christ) with all of one’s heart and soul, that He did visit the Cherokee people, and walked, talked, and taught them His teachings.

Inside the chambers of the Ark are twelve crystals containing the Twelve Laws of the Cherokee Nation. These crystals are of a lightish brown (amber) and white hue. They are long, flat-like glass-slabs that look somewhat like diamond. Their approximate measurements are about eighteen inches by twenty-four inches each. They are not metal, but a
transparent crystalline type stone. These crystals do not appear to be of American Indian style, but seem to resemble a form of Egyptian character writing. Some crystals have large characters on them, while others are inscribed with smaller ones.

The characters on each stone reveal stories pertaining to the First Law, Second Law, etc., to the Twelfth Law of the Cherokee Nation. The First Law speaks about the Creation of Man and the Tree of Life. These sacred crystals and the Ark of the Covenant play a very important part in the true religious ceremonies of .the Cherokee.

The Ark of the Covenant is protected in a cave and is guarded, protected, and cared for by specially selected men. If the Ark is to be moved, prayer and fasting are required before, during and after the move, as well as right before the Ark is re-established. Performing a special ceremony for purifying everything associated with the Ark is essential.

The Cherokee do so in order to keep the spirit of Yowa in the Ark, as well as to keep Yowa with the people.

It is said that to see the Ark is to see a part of the living and loving God. There is a cloud of mist that surrounds the Ark. Only three medicine men can touch the Ark, and only three are allowed to remove the sacred crystals from its chambers. Only seven of the lower medicine men are allowed to lift the Ark to move it. If any one else touches it, without being specifically called to that duty, he shall die. This was the instruction and law given by Yowa. To speak of the Ark is forbidden. If any of the medicine men speak of it, they risk losing all their sacred powers, and perhaps even their lives. An Oath of Death helps keep the secret reverence of the Ark.

Also, according to the Iroquois, the Ark of the Covenant is surrounded by a barrier. No one is allowed to touch the Ark under penalty of death, except for the Chief Grand Council Medicine man.

Belonging to the company of the Ark of the Covenant is found an article called the Foot Wash. It measures approximately four feet in length, so that a person can stand inside of it. It has a small handle on it; however, it has a stand as an accompanying instrument for the purpose of burning incense. This stand has an approximate height of four to five feet (more probably five feet). Seven types of woods are used for the incense burning, which acts as charcoal for the igniting of the raw, green tobacco that is placed over it.

Among the articles belonging to the company of the Ark of the Covenant is also found an altar with four protrusions, which are fashioned after the manner of rams’ horns, and made from a gold-like substance. There is a dark copper-like slab with a wall built around it. On top of this wall was placed another slab, so that a four-cornered altar was constructed.

The altar is taken apart every year, so it must be rebuilt every year for the religious rites to be performed on it. Because no one is allowed to go near enough to the Ark to touch it, a guard stands at each of the four corners. At the site of the altar a high priest stands behind the altar, and two lower priests, or medicine men, stand on each side of the altar.

The Ark of the Covenant is totally encompassed by a white veil, made from a type of cloth that is unique in appearance. No one knows where this cloth came from, or who made it. The fourth veil, which encompasses the Ark, has a bit of gold on it, and comes to a point over the Ark, somewhat like a square tent with the roof coming to a point. There are, then, four veiled walls surrounding the Ark, with each side having seven types of circular holes. Colors are also used. Each color represents the four types of peoples found in the world: Red, black, white and yellow, also red, green, brown, blue and light/dark purple. The red is for fire; green is for Mother Earth; white is for the Spirit; the dark/light purple is the representative for the Lord (Royalty). The other colors represent life, fertility, the earth, etc. The red circle is always in the middle, while the others form a circle around it. They also surround the square where the Ark is located. On the roof-top of the tent are red painted slots (or holes).

When the Ark sits in the temple, there is a hole immediately over the Ark in the roof-top to allow light to shine into the room where the Ark is located.· The light, however, is not allowed to shine directly on the Ark of the Covenant.



As part of the religious rite that is performed, and when such a re­ligious rite continues through the evening hours, particular lamps are displayed that belong to the company of articles belonging to the Ark of the Covenant. These lamps are filled each with one of four kinds of animal oil (whale, bear, etc.). The lamps are not touched; however, a type of goldish-brown light is emitted from them during the night hours of the ceremony The Cherokee believe that Yowa is in the Ark, so that spiritually, they feel His power that allows the lamps to emit light to them for the religious rites being performed.

As mentioned before, no one is allowed to touch the Ark of the Covenant. If anyone should, the guards are instructed to take that person’s life.

CHEROKEE TEMPLE ORDINANCES OF THE COUNCIL HOUSE

The Cherokee Council House (which serves as a temple edifice as well) has seven walls; built in the fashion of a septagon. Each side is rep­resentative of the seven Cherokee clans, or family groups. Each side also has an entrance, and a specific place for the chief to sit. The high chief with his two counselors sit in the middle of the council house (or temple). This high chief is also known as the grand council head chief. There is also a sub-grand council head chief, and a medicine man, who is referred to as the “right-hand man.” Next in order sit the clan chiefs, the sub-clan chiefs, and then all the other members of the offices of each clan, or family unit, who sit behind one another in rank. Each one has a delegated seat in the Council House. Lastly the members of each family group can also sit in council and listen to the words that are spoken. Meantime, while the elect officials speak, no one else will irreverence the occasion by their speech.

About one hundred yards away from the seven-sided council house (or temple), the actual temple sits atop a mound. Because today there exists no village, as existed anciently, the Ark is brought and set upon what would be a holy house, made with four sides. The Ark is set there with all of the necessary articles for a religious ceremony.

It must be remembered that during the ceremonial use of the Ark of the Covenant, it had to be situated near a place where water existed so the ordinances of baptism for the living and proxy-baptisms for the dead could be performed. In attending this ceremony, which was usually held for up to four days–depending upon the size of the people gathered for the ordinances to be performed–everyone was expected to walk or go by horseback into the farthest remote areas wherever the Ark was taken and placed.

The walls of the holy house built to perform the ordinances associated with the Ark of the Covenant had to be white. The entrance had to face east, and the exit west.

The pre-requisite for anyone going through the veils of the temple was marriage. One was also required to go through the ordinances of the temple with one’s mate. Those entering the temple must wear light colored clothing, although not necessarily white.

In entering the holy house (temple), one must pass through four veils in order to obtain a view of the Ark of the Covenant. There are altars between each veil passage-way, where incense is burned. In order to pass from one veil to the another, certain passwords and hand-grips must be given. (These hand ‘grips were shown to J. Murray Rawson). The passwords were said to be the names of the old Tribal leaders, and of Yowa.

Regarding the marriage ceremony, Indians (Cherokee) must be married before the Tribal Council. This marriage is for this life only. If Indians are worthy, after the first ceremony, they can then go to the holy house and be married for eternity by the medicine-man and witnessed by all the council chiefs. This marriage cannot be broken or changed. There is no divorce. However, transgression of the eternal marriage covenant will revoke it.

When a spouse and his mate enter the temple house, they first enter through the east and go through a white veil, which is called the first veil. Upon entering, the woman washes the man’s feet, and then his hands. In return, the man washes his woman’s feet and then her hands.

By knowing what ordinance the two are there to perform, the woman will then proceed to go with her husband through the various steps, or rooms. There are four steps that must be performed prior to arriving to the Ark of the Covenant, assuming (hypothetically) they both are there to receive the ordinance of marriage sealing for eternity.

The second room is the incense room. In this room, one can pray and burn incense. It is not unusual for one’s prayers to be answered there. If the medicine-man finds one worthy in this second room, he, or the high priest officiating, will give his decision and recommendation for that person to continue to the third room, where the altar is located. In this third room, the Altar Room, one is allowed to bring his sacrifice, and there sacrifice a bird, or some other type of small animal.

Because only a certain number of people are allowed to enter this Altar Room, certain restrictions are applied. Therefore, after all the sacri­fices are received of the high priest there, each person in the room is allotted a specified amount of time to ask questions, to receive guidance and revelation. The offerings are then burnt, at that point, while special prayers are recited. Simultaneously, the person going through the ordinance fervently prays hoping his prayer to be answered, and that he may receive a blessing of the Lord.

As one is found worthy, the medicine man will send him onto the fourth room, wherein he must pass through the fourth veil. In this fourth room the Ark of the Covenant is located. The passageway into the fourth room, through the fourth veil, is also called the “gateway.” Passage is gained only through the use of certain passwords. The officiator returns the same words as have been given to him by the person going through the temple.

The passwords, basically, are the answers to these questions: “Who are you?” and “What do you believe in?” The person then gives the officiator a name for the first password, and tells him that he believes in “Amiiwah”, meaning the Laws of the Long House. Those laws are very similar to the Ten Commandments, and very specific. Therefore, these laws teach one to keep clean, pure and chaste, morally, so that one’s body is pure to progress (spiritually), and also pure to progress symbolically (physically) into the fourth room.

Continuing, the medicine man will ask the person seeking passage through the “gateway” if he has kept the laws of his conviction (Amiiwah), and the person will answer him. Again he will ask the person another question: ‘Who is your master?” The person will then respond that his master is Ananyo’o–which means God. The person is then permitted to pass onward, to another high priest (or, brother), who asks him another question. The person will then respond according to the questions asked, which questions are determined by the purpose for which the person is going through this holy house. The person should be totally worthy to participate in the sacred rite.

Because there is no baptismal place inside the room were the Ark is located, a person understands that proxies to be performed for the departed (baptisms for the dead) must be done outside of the holy house. Nonetheless, while in this room,·the participant will go before the Ark to pray, asking for certain blessings to be imparted to the deceased.

Another type of ordinance that could take place at this time, aside from proxy baptisms, would be sealings. One type of sealing that could be asked to be performed in front of the Ark would be a marriage sealing. One would do this by kneeling in front of the Ark, being careful not to touch it.

Therefore, according to the prayer(s) being offered, the medicine man will recognize the purpose of the participants. He will then ask questions pertaining to the same.

In the marriage ceremony, after the proper questions have been asked, the couple wishing to be married (sealed for eternity) will then go before the seven clan chiefs to ask their permission to be married. If one of the clan chiefs refuses permission, then the participants would again need to start from the beginning, asking the permission of all the clan chiefs until they are united in favor of granting permission.

The man then will proceed to the high priest, who will ask why he has brought the woman to be sealed to him. He will also be asked why he loves her; why he wants to be married to her; and why he wants to be sealed to her.

Of course, the significance of sealing a man and a woman together
is to bind them for eternity after death, and not just for this life.


After the marriage prayers are said, the couple is counselled and reminded of their faithfulness, trust and loyalty to one another. This then becomes the contract between the two, wherein each person describes his contract to the other person, detailing what each would expect in that marriage. This marriage contract can be revoked only upon transgression of the marriage covenant–the oath. However, a divorce cannot end this marriage contract if the couple should decide they want to annul and end the marriage. The marriage is binding for all eternity.

After each participant has spoken his and her.wishes of the marriage contract, then their wrists are cut and their blood exchanged. This was the custom in the old days; however, nowadays, the fingers are pricked with a needle, then they are joined together so that the blood exchange takes place. in like manner. These words are then spoken between the couple:·”Your blood is now my blood, and my blood is your blood; and now we are one, and no one will be able to break this marriage.”

The high priest and the other councilmen present will then approach the couple and will place their hands upon the heads of the married couple and will pray over them, asking for certain blessings upon the man. In the traditional way (the Old Days), these prayers used to be done by raising of both hands high into the air as certain blessings would be pronounced. Today that practice is done away. Rather, the placing of one’s hands upon the heads, shoulders, or some other part of the body is sufficient.

Entering into and going through the sacred ordinances of the temple ceremony has deep meaning to the Cherokee. Every person who will enter the temple to go through the four steps, passing each veil–from the first through the fourth–must know the exact passwords and responses to the questions that will be asked. Each. must repeat the same words and substance; each must be acquainted with ceremony and the purpose of his/her going through the ceremony.

If one is going for the purpose of being baptized for the dead, then one will also need to go to a river nearby, for which purpose its waters have been blessed. The person will be immersed into the river waters. This type of baptism is similar to the baptism for oneself.

Prior to being baptized for the.dead, the proxy must be worthy. The proxy must have fasted for four days and four nights, going completely without drink or nourishment for that period of time, in order to purify the body before performing the proxy baptism. This purification process also requires that the proxy go into a sweat-house, or sweat-lodge, and take a sweat bath. This allows one to sweat out the bad or evil spirits that may reside inside one’s body. The proxy is required to attend to a sweat bath at least twice a day during the four day ordeal. The person entering the sweat-house will wear light colored clothing, although it need not necessarily be white. This light colored clothing is necessary because the person will be entering into the temple.

During baptism–the proxy baptism, or baptism for oneself–one wears hardly any clothing. The reason for this is that anciently when buckskin was worn, it became wet and heavy and uncomfortable to wear.

It is the ancient belief, and right, that if two people who were married but not sealed according to the sealing ceremony, and one of the two had passed on in death, the survivor being worthy to enter the temple could invite a worthy brother or sister (as the case may be), or a blood relative, to stand in as proxy for the deceased companion. However, if no blood relative could be found, then the survivor wishing the ordinance of marriage sealing would have to fast and pray until someone was found, worthy enough, to stand in as the proxy. The religious rite would then take place, so that the sealing ceremony in the marriage covenant would take its binding power upon the living and the dead–this could happen even when they were unable to enter into the temple, because one or both were unworthy when they were both alive.

Both of the participants, the surviving spouse and the proxy stand­in would need to go through the ceremonial ordeal described earlier. The contract would be read by both people, the pricking of the finger and the exchanging of blood·, with the word exchange, as well a the final blessing being pronounced upon the two–all being done in the name of the Father God, the Son God and the Spirit God. As this was done, one of the four holy pipes would be presented to the Lord in the fashion of the four cardinal points. The pipe would then be taken to the woman and be placed on her forehead (and that was done in the name of the Father God), then the pipe would be placed on her left shoulder (which was done in the name of the Son God), and lastly, the pipe would be placed upon her right shoulder (which was done in the name of the Spirit God). The same rite would be performed upon the man, bringing the pipe to touch
his forehead, his left shoulder, then the right shoulder in the same order and fashion as had been administered to the woman. This wedding was then celebrated with a feast.

It should be noted that Cherokee Indians also have two special hand grips that are both sacred and secret. These hand-grips were mentioned earlier. One is called the ‘‘brotherhood grip” and the other is called the “death covenant grip” which only certain people in the tribe receive. J. Murray Rawson was asked if he wore a “shield” with special marks on it. The response that was given pertaining to the Cherokee People was: “We wear a shield with marks on it.”

There also exists a secret assassination group in the Cherokee Nation who will kill anyone who breaks the laws of the holy ways of the Old Law covenant, which are sacred.

AN HONOR TO DIE

The Cherokee people have always believed in a life after death. They have never cremated their dead. Instead, their ritual has been to clothe the dead-body with purity-symbolism, then bury it beneath the ground.

The Cherokee have a great belief in spirits; and that a person’s spirit was thought to retrace his place of abode after having passed from this life onto the next.

In the ancient life-style, the Cherokee people felt it an honor to die because they felt that the deceased had earned their reward. Everyone took it upon himself to live a righteous life, perfecting it at every turn, so that when the manner of time for one’s life had become completed, it was also time to leave and travel into the next life. Then, the privilege of dying was a happy occasion, one that was looked forward to one that had earned the honor.

Of course, there was some sadness at the loss of a loved-one. But it was understood that death was but a passing from this life to the next; it was the “order of things” which a person had to accomplish from the step in this life, in order to achieve (and receive) into the step of the next life. There are seven steps to heaven, and admission to the highest heaven was the one a person wanted to eventually achieve.

The ancient custom had the ordeal of placing the body in state for a period of seven days, in a place where it wouldn’t be touched by anyone.

At the end of the seventh day, there was a large festivity honoring the deceased, as though the deceased were present. The body was placed in a circle, where the People paid tribute to the deceased by dancing all around it, while the customary festivities of the time took place. Now, the custom of the festivities sanctions respect and tribute to the deceased. Therefore, the people there took the time to remember the departed, and all communication was done in honor of the deceased. This continued until everyone had had the opportunity of participating.

After the festive period had ended, the body was prepared by placing a white buck-skin, or a white piece of cloth, over the body. After the proper rites had been administered to the body, it was then laid in a sepulcher and buried beneath the ground. The grave was covered with stones.

The one exception to this mode of burial was for infant-children. When the infant or small child of a family had passed away, the body of the child was placed inside a crock, or clay container, large enough to accommodate it. The lid was placed on the vessel, and it was buried.

The bottom of the container was broken in a manner as to leave a hole in the bottom. It was believed that the child could then get out of this vessel through this hole as he continued his journey in life.

On top of the grave was placed the Cherokee Cross. This cross was a perpendicular stick that was raised with three horizontal bars at the top end. The top part of the cross then made the symbol of a “T.” The second bar was placed exactly below this first (top) bar, and the third bar was placed exactly below the second bar, each spaced a little from the other, the two bottom bars being parallel to the top bar, as the decreased in their length. This was the true cross-symbol of the Cherokee that was placed at all the burial sites representing the Godhead.

The medicine men and medicine women taught and explained that after death, the good and the wicked would be separated. The good benefactors would be taken to a path that would lead them to happiness, where there would always be light; but the wicked and disobedient would be urged on a path which would lead them to a deep chasm, where light would be absent. The very wicked would go directly to a lake of fire.

Perhaps every Indian tribe respects the cross-symbol they received as a token from the Creator. Some are “plus” cross-symbols, while others are single T-figures, or T-figures with three-bars, as described here. These symbols represent the Godhead, Life, special sacred markings, and they were also the marks found on the hands and feet of the Creator when he visited the people. (Note of explanation by the interviewer)

THE WAR OF BARK EATERS AND WHERE THE BLOOD RAN RED ALL DAY (Hill Cumorah Battle)

In those days after the Cherokee People had gone northward into the northern end of what is called New York, befriending a light-skinned race of people and living among them for a period of time in peace and harmony, there came a decree of war among the groups so that all peaceful conditions had come to a halt. After the Bark Eaters ( light-skinned race) had defeated the Iroquois Nation (from which the Cherokee come), life became unbearable for the prisoners.

In those days when the Cherokee were a God loving people, living in peace among themselves, they lived as one people, dwelling in half-moon shaped council houses. They had gone from living in caves to living in log-cabins. They still kept the sacred records of metal, some of which had come across the ocean waters with them; and others which they had continued keeping and making, inscribing upon them as the leaders of the people had done before. They had possession of the Ark of the Covenant, which they also had brought with them from their place of origin, across the eastern waters.

After many, many years of praying for deliverance from their enemies, the Iroquois were delivered by Ananyo’o (God). They escaped one night by getting into canoes and heading into what is now know as the Oswego River (which empties into Lake Ontario). As they were making their escape, some were seen by the Bark Eaters, so that they were pursued and over-run at the river. A battle followed, wherein the Iroquois were the victors. They thanked Ananyo’o for their deliverance, and they became a righteous and strong people once again. Once again they were a blessed people because of their strong belief in Ananyo’o.

Because the Bark Eaters had become such a great threat to them, the Iroquois decided that they should battle the Bark Eaters while their strength was great. Therefore, they “knocked heads” once again with the Bark Eaters, beating them drastically, so that the Bark Eaters were reduced to a small number. Although the art of creating metal weapons has later been forgotten and lost, it is remembered that victory of this great battle was due much in part to their use of metal weapons against the Bark Eaters.

Once again, peace dominated in the land for many, many years. These were years of much progress among all the people. The Bark Eaters became strong in number, again becoming a threat to the Iroquois Nation. The two congregated again for another battle. There was division among the people,
as well as dissensions. In this battle the Bark Eaters were victorious and quickly put the Iroquois into bondage. They had almost been annihilated, their numbers and strength so diminished. As a result, many of the captives migrated southward. From this point spring forth the Cherokees.

The Cherokee say that the reason the Bark Eaters became so victorious over the Iroquois was corrupt declination of the Iroquois people. They had actually become worse than the Bark Eaters. The Iroquois began not only to kill and sacrifice the Bark Eaters, but also to eat them. They had become a sacrilegious people, full of all manner of wickedness. They also began fighting amongst themselves. This continued so that there was no peace in the land and the Bark Eaters began reviling against their captors, and were victorious over them in battle.

Therefore, the Cherokee continued moving southward from the northern area of what is now New York, and went still further south after the terrible battle that took place (between themselves and the light-skin race) in the area that is now North Carolina. The Cherokee Nation had access to and dwelt upon the lands known today as Virginia, West Virginia, Alabama, Kentucky, Tennessee, Georgia, North Carolina and South Carolina.

After these great battles, it was heard that a holy man walked among them. This holy man was known as Etowah, who had come to give the People the Great Law. He taught peace. This was the essence of the religion.

It is at this time that one finds that the Cherokee acquire the same laws of the Iroquois, for thus had Etowah given the Great Law, that all might benefit from obliging it. Etowah was a holy man, always dressed in white. He remained with the People long enough to teach them his ways, so that they could be instructed sufficiently in the law of love and peace. Etowah was responsible for the great peace that existed in the land once again among all peoples. Because of the peace that existed in the land, he told the people that he would soon be leaving, inasmuch as there were no more wars being fought. He promised that he would return to them and that he would send teachers among the people to remind them of Him and His Law. He bade farewell to a peaceful people. Then the following happened prior to Etowah’s disappearance:

Etowah got into a canoe that was without any oars, or instruments of any kind to row. The canoe went outward into the water. Clouds developed overhead and stood exactly over Etowah. Then these clouds descended toward Etowah, until they had totally covered him and the canoe. He was then taken up by these clouds.

This event was witnessed…by those who were there. It happened near a place called The Mountain of Muskoro, near Lake Erie. This place is located near a town called Via Roosevelt Town, in New York. (It was very difficult to understand the recorded word preceding “Roosevelt'” It could have been two other words as well: Vale or Vay.)

Many years appear to pass at this point before other prophets appear. however, after Etowah leaves, other prophets come down from the clouds.

Among them is one called DeeJayWanTeh, who is a leader of three chiefs. They separate and go throughout all the land, spreading peace and harmony. They prophesy, preach, and teach. It is said that after the great battles had been fought in years previous to the preaching of these three chief-prophets some of the descendants of the light skin people who escaped and went southward returned with a great number of their own people to fight the Battle- of the Skull. This is the War of the Bark Eaters, or the battle Where the Blood Ran Red All Day. Many great injustices were performed in the place of Death Mountain (as the Iroquois call it). It was after this great and terrible battle that the people separated and became tribes.

Within the walls of the Iroquois Long House in New York is told this story. Originally, all members of the Iroquois Nation lived in the area now known as New York. The Cherokee were forced south into North Carolina, where they changed their name. Later, some of them were forced further south into Florida, where they became known as Seminoles and Miccosukee.

( Note: The original chief Osceola was married to a Negro woman, who was taken from him by Federal soldiers. In retaliation, he murdered General Parker. This action forced the Seminoles to flee into the Everglades in 1857.)

In the days when all the people lived in peace, and throughout many years after Etowah had visited the people, when all the people lived in log-cabins, in half-moon shaped houses, there existed three kinds of Indians.

There was the black tribe; the white tribe; and the red tribe. This all came about after the times of great peace in the land, many, many years ago when all the tribes were one people. The people were very godly then,
until a day came when a red brother saw a black brother kill a white brother.

This deed was done for money. After seeing this crime committed, the red brother went to the court of the land, but because no one was able to believe this, it went untreated.

Throughout the land, more and more occurrences of devious and wicked deeds were heard of. The black tribe left the red and white tribes. They felt that this would put a stop to their hurting anyone further. Over the years, as the people became numerous and power structured (actually jealousy played an important part), the blacks began to make war on the white and red tribes, so that the day came when the white and red tribes gathered together to make an all-out war upon the black tribe. Surely, now this would really stop the black tribe from doing further harm to the white and red tribes. After the battle was fought, the white tribe remembered to thank the Creator; however, the red tribe did not.

The red tribe continued with their massacres: cutting and chopping the black tribe into pieces. The red tribe would tear out the hearts of the black tribe, and cook and eat them after. It seemed useless for the white tribe to try to have the red tribe stop this barbaric treatment.

The white tribe eventually decided to remove themselves deep into the woods and hills, where they would later build. cities and temples of stone to protect themselves. For many years the white and red tribes lived peacefully in many ways. However, because the red tribe wished for more lands and women, they began to fight against the white tribe, perhaps because their possessions seemed to be more lucrative. This was many years before the last war would be fought.

One day the red and white chiefs got together and decided: “Let’s stop this (tittle-tattle warfare) and fight one big war, to see who will be the BIG CHIEF of all our people’s ways.” It is said that the tribes of the white nation came as far as North and South Carolina to fight. It is believed that there are still places to be found·in North and South Carolina indicating forts and home sites of the white tribe.

Inevitably, the day came for the large battle to be fought. Because of their like for the white tribe, many members of the red tribe were found fighting amongst themselves. As the war continued, the chief of the white tribe was seriously wounded.

It is said that this chief of the white tribe was the prophet [Mormon] who was sent to teach the people, and is believed to have then died with the people who were involved in the great war that was fought on that day.

It is believed that this chief of the white tribe also had some records made of metal. Some metal plates (records) were buried on. the east side of the base of the Mount of the Battle of the Skull.

Nonetheless, the red tribe was victorious in this last battle. They won the battle on top of the hill called “The Place of the Hill Where the Blood Ran Red All Day.

As the war was nearing its end,. those of the red tribe who were fighting along side of the white tribe, turned to fight against the white tribe, in order to protect their image and loyalty to their red brothers. The red brothers who had fought on the side of the white tribe did everything possible to grant the surviving white tribe ample time to escape to the south.

It is told that the old white chief who died was placed to rest near a lake with big trees. After this deed was done, the war was over. Near the place of Via Roosevelt Town, New York, if one goes up the river (perhaps the Oswego River) for about five miles, where an island is located, there one will find a marker–a rock, which will give an im­pression of a skull figure (rock-face-of-death). It is believed that the white chief prophet who came down from the sky is buried there after his death at the big battle. He had come down from the sky on clouds.

This too is forbidden to be spoken of, because of the “Death Oath” that was entered into. Oaths are very important to the Indian, and they must be lived-up to. They cannot be taken lightly, but must be dealt with seriously and severely, if necessary.”

A SPECIAL REPORT on the RELIGIOUS KNOWLEDGE of the CHEROKEE INDIANS By: J. Murray Rawson.

An Earthquake Proceeded the First Vision

0

It seems in this world of ours many times we see signs of distress, and evil which proceed a great work the Lord is planning for us. Remember the evil before the flood to save eight souls? The humbling of the people at the tower of babel to establish the Brother of Jared in a Promised Land? What about the slavery of the Hebrew people just before their deliverance. What about the destruction just before the visit of the Savior to North America? With the evils of today, what will be our salvation? Perhaps the second coming of the Lord and maybe something before that? 

Second Harvest?

I believe we may be in the middle of a “Second Harvest” as I call it. Meaning today in 2026 signs of depravity are all around us and the Lord just may allow us a “Second Harvest” of flooding the earth with the Book of Mormon. Just think, if many of the corruptions at the heads of government are changed, including ours in the USA, this may allow a surge of missionary work all over the world including places we have never been such as Israel, China, North Korea, Saudi Arabia and more. That would be an incredible wake up event for the world today, just like the New Madrid Earthquake was for those people.

The state and rewards of the righteous and the wicked are contrasted

Proverbs 11:

18 The wicked worketh a deceitful work: but to him that soweth righteousness shall be a sure reward.
19 As righteousness tendeth to life: so he that pursueth evil pursueth it to his own death.
20 They that are of a froward heart are abomination to the Lord: but such as are upright in their way are his delight.
21 Though hand join in hand, the wicked shall not be unpunished: but the seed of the righteous shall be delivered.
22 As a jewel of gold in a swine’s snout, so is a fair woman which is without discretion.
23 The desire of the righteous is only good: but the expectation of the wicked is wrath.
24 There is that scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet, but it tendeth to poverty.
25 The liberal soul shall be made fat: and he that watereth shall be watered also himself.
26 He that withholdeth corn, the people shall curse him: but blessing shall be upon the head of him that selleth it.
27 He that diligently seeketh good procureth favour: but he that seeketh mischief, it shall come unto him.
28 He that trusteth in his riches shall fall: but the righteous shall flourish as a branch. Proverbs 11:18-28

Earthquake in the Heartland Introduction

What may have caused the destruction witnessed by the ancient prophets of the Book of Mormon near the time of Christ’s death in Israel? Some have speculated it to be volcanic, yet nowhere does the Book of Mormon mention volcanoes, lava, ash, or even clouds associated with the event. Could the destruction described by ancient prophets in the Book of Mormon near the time of Christ be explained by an event similar to that which occurred in 1811 and 1812 near New Madrid, Missouri which was the largest earthquake series in recorded history in North America? The astounding correlations indicate… yes. Stretching more than 160 miles, a system of earthquake faults lurks beneath the Mississippi River basin, ready to erupt. And it’s happened before. Over 2,000 earthquakes, three over 8.0 magnitude, rocked the eastern half of the US over 5 months. It caused the Mississippi to flow backwards, covered entire regions under 20 feet of sand, and formed 10 new lakes in just a few hours. The physical descriptions of the 1811-1812 sequence are incredibly similar to those of the Book of Mormon.” Rod Meldrum

Mother of All Earthquakes In North America

“The largest sequence of earthquakes in North America occurred 200 years ago in its ‘Heartland.’ This is directly beneath the proposed Heartland model geography and may explain the eye-witness accounts made by the ancient prophets of the Book of Mormon. They wrote of the “exceedingly great quaking of the whole earth” that shook the “whole earth as if it was about to divide asunder.” Buildings were “shaken” until they had “fallen to the earth.” These descriptions in 3 Nephi 8 match remarkably those who experienced firsthand the 1811-1812 earthquakes.” Rod Meldrum

Seismic mapping of New Madrid Fault

“The Heartland of North America is not the stable geography one would expect in the middle of a tectonic plate. This area is underlain by one of the most destructive faults in North America, the New Madrid seismic zone. Even today earthquakes are recorded very often. Should a similar event have occurred near the time of Christ, the 1811-1812 earthquake could help us to understand the destructive forces that occurred for those living in North America at the time, and could help to verify the possibility of the recording of such an event in the Book of Mormon. The corroborative descriptions are astonishing.” Rod Meldrum 

In Plain Sight

We see a world of turmoil, chaos, and evil. Can we see the signs? I believe the Lord has overwhelmed us with signs. Just open our eyes fully and He has revealed.

Don’t look for things in plain sight for Satan works in the dark. I don’t think we should seek for signs as we have plenty already given if we will but look. Stop worrying about an earthquake in the earth and think of the earthquake happening in homes. Where are the fathers? What’s going on in school? Why are our children not being allowed to learn about the Constitution and are being taught about the 1619 project? Why were we being forced to wear a mask with a flu that has a 99.7% chance of survival in children? 

There is a great big deep state at our doorsteps. The Lord is aware. What are we doing to help? It seems this same challenge is in our midst today and was know about over 150 years ago by the Prophets.

Amazing Quote of 1876 about “We the People” today!

“On the 11th of October Elder Woodruff assisted in setting apart seventy-five missionaries. At that time eleven Lamanites were ordained to the priesthood. Closing his journal for that year, he said : “The future is before us and great events await us in this generation. The redemption and establishment of Zion, the fall of Babylon, the gathering of Judea and all the tribes of Israel, and the second coming of Christ, are all near at hand.

This is the commencement of the Centennial year of the American Independence. One hundred years ago the nation was composed of an honest, industrious, Christian people, and the chief men of the nation were poor, honest statesmen, who lived to promote the welfare of the whole people. They established a constitution and laws, which were a glorious legacy to their descendants. By January 1st, 1876, a great change has come over the American government. To a great extent, virtue has departed from the land, and honesty has been driven from the various departments of government. Men seek office to aggrandize themselves rather than to serve the interests of the people. Death and destruction are sown in the land which is ripening for the harvest.” Wilford Woodruff: History of His Life and Labors by Matthias F. Cowley page 489

Are We Listening?

Can we hear Elder Woodruff today? Are we listening to the right people? Sometimes that means listening to those who have wisdom of the Lord not wisdom in the world. In other words many truths are disguised as conspiracies. Turn off the TV, do a deep dive into the Book of Mormon for it is true. It REALLY was written for you and I. Rely on the Lord not on my words. Allow me to just be a means of support. Please I admonish you to be aware, there are worse things than this earthquake, such as spiritual death, but this 1811 earthquake was a huge wakeup call for the people just 9 years before the Father and the Son appeared to Joseph. What signs are we seeing just before His second coming?

Looking with Great Earnestness

“And the people began to look with great earnestness for the sign [Same as they look today] which had been given by the prophet Samuel, the Lamanite, yea, for the time that there should be darkness for the space of three days over the face of the land. And there began to be great doubtings and disputations among the people, notwithstanding so many signs had been given. And it came to pass in the thirty and fourth year, in the first month, on the fourth day of the month, there arose a great storm, such an one as never had been known in all the land. And there was also a great and terrible tempest; and there was terrible thunder, insomuch that it did shake the whole earth as if it was about to divide asunder. And there were exceedingly sharp lightnings, such as never had been known in all the land. And the city of Zarahemla did take fire.” 3 Nephi 8:3-8

Think about this. What great city in Israel was the capital and it was destroyed? (Jerusalem). What great city in North America was the capital and was destroyed? (Zarahemla, D&C 125). What is the great city of the last days? (New Jerusalem). An interesting statement that should be familiar to you. “Consistent with this word usage, it is reported that Brigham Young often said that when the Saints returned to Jackson County, Missouri, there would not be as much as a “yellow dog [a persecuting gentile settler] to wag his tail” (see J. Golden Kimball address in Conference Report, [October 1930]: 59). This quote may refer to past or present events however.

In the year 1811 did people in Missouri and the United States “look with great earnestness for the sign”? Yes! Today as I sit here in Bountiful, Utah have I ever “looked with great earnestness for the sign?” Yes! The Nephites of old had many signs that Christ was coming and they did not properly prepare.

I feel it was a witness to us all that just after the (1811 earthquake) a Prophet of God was born (Joseph Smith), A huge sign was given in the Promised Land just before the Lord Jesus Christ visited the earth to Joseph in 1820.

What other signs are there today that tell us that the Son of God is soon to return? Are we excited for the day or are we afraid of the day? I have heard it said that “fear and faith are not compatible” I think we can learn much from the 1811 earthquake and many other signs to prepare us.

Could the very place called New Madrid, Missouri, be close to the same place that the Savior will appear to us when He comes? No one knows, but we should prepare.

The Earthquakes of 1811-12

“400 terrified residents in the town of New Madrid, Missouri were abruptly awakened by violent shaking and a tremendous roar.  It was December 16, 1811, and it was the first of at least three very large (M7 or greater) earthquakes and thousands of aftershocks to rock the region that winter, with the last occurring on February 7, 1812.

Survivors reported that the earthquakes caused cracks to open in the earth’s surface, the ground to roll in visible waves, and large areas of land to sink or rise.  The crew of the New Orleans (the first steamboat on the Mississippi, which was on her maiden voyage) reported mooring to an island only to awake in the morning and find that the island had disappeared below the waters of the Mississippi River.  Damage was reported as far away as Charleston, South Carolina, and Washington, D.C.” Central U.S. Earthquake Consortium Memphis, Tennessee Read the entire article here


The New Madrid Seismic Zone

These dramatic accounts clearly show that destructive earthquakes do not happen only in the western United States.  In the past 25 years, scientists have learned that strong earthquakes in the central Mississippi Valley are not freak events but have occurred repeatedly in the geologic past.  The area of major earthquake activity also has frequent minor shocks and is known as the New Madrid Seismic Zone.  The NMSZ is made up of several thrust faults that stretch from Marked Tree, Arkansas to Cairo, Illinois.

Earthquakes in the central or eastern United States effect much larger areas than earthquakes of similar magnitude in the western United States.  For example, the San Francisco, California, earthquake of 1906 (M7.8) was felt 350 miles away in the middle of Nevada, whereas the New Madrid earthquakes of 1811-12 were felt as far away as Connecticut – more than 1,000 miles away.  Differences in geology east and west of the Rocky Mountains cause this strong contrast.

THE EARTHQUAKE AMERICA FORGOT
The New Madrid Earthquakes of 1811-12

“The New Madrid earthquakes were the largest in American history. They occurred in the central Mississippi Valley, but were felt as far away as New York City, Montreal, and in Washington D.C. President James Madison and his wife Dolly felt them in the White House, and in Boston, church bells rang. From December 16, 1811 through March of 1812 there were over 2,000 earthquakes in the central Midwest, and at the Bootheel of Missouri where the city of New Madrid is located, near the junction (or head) of the Ohio and Mississippi Rivers [Heartlanders believe this are could be the Head of Sidon], large lakes, such as Reelfoot Lake in Tennessee and Big Lake at the Arkansas-Missouri border, were formed by the earthquake as river water poured into new depressions created by immense fissures of the earth. To date, no other earthquakes have lasted so long or produced so much evidence of damage as these earthquakes. In Dr. David Stewart and Dr. Ray Knox’s book, “The Earthquake America Forgot,” Gutenberg-Richter Publications, Marble Hill, MO [1995], eyewitnesses describe many of the earthquake phenomena (right column: New Madrid Earthquake Events) that parallel the events recorded in 3 Nephi 8 as listed below” Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum 2018 page 395

List above is from the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum 2018 page 395

Three Days of Darkness: The term “earthquake smog” was coined by Dr. David Stewart and Dr. Ray Knox in their book, The Earthquake America Forgot, Gutenberg-Richter Publications, Marble Hill, MO [1995], 238. The New Madrid earthquake in North America in 1811-1812 produced a large quantity of water vapors and dust causing darkness for three days (see p. 395). Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum 2018 page 40


NEW MADRID EARTHQUAKE
Overlay of Suggested Book of Mormon Geography

“Research recently conducted within the New Madrid region has shown that the 1811-1812 earthquakes were not the first to occur in the region They were preceded by other similar events, the last such event around 300 (+/- 200 yrs) A.D. Shown on the right are artifacts recovered in this region, some having been dated to the Hopewell cultural period. https://www.usgs.gov/programs/earthquake-hazards/science/1811-1812-new-madrid-missouri-earthquakes

The research indicates that the events described in 3 Nephi 8 may have taken place in this area of North America. The map shown above overlays the New Madrid earthquake areas of intensity and major property damage within the proposed North American geography. The yellow-shaded areas are where shaking of the earth was felt. The severest intensity where “the whole face of the land” (3 Nephi 8:12) was damaged, is indicated by the red-shaded region, roughly follows the Mississippi and Ohio river valleys and occupies the proposed land regions of Zarahemla, Manti, Shilom, Jershon, Bountiful and some of the land of Nephi—areas populated mainly by the Nephites who broke their covenants. It might have been upon the face of this proposed land region that the Lord said: “many great destructions have I caused to come upon this land, and upon this people, because of their wickedness and their abominations” (3 Nephi 9:12). Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum 2018 page 396


Overview from USGS
“When people think of earthquakes in the United States, they tend to think of the west coast. But earthquakes also happen in the eastern and central U.S. Until 2014, when the dramatic increase in earthquake rates gave Oklahoma the number one ranking in the conterminous U.S., the most seismically active area east of the Rocky Mountains was in the Mississippi Valley area known as the New Madrid seismic zone. Since 1974, seismometers, instruments that measure ground shaking, have recorded thousands of small to moderate earthquakes. The faults that produce earthquakes are not easy to see at the surface in the New Madrid region because they are eroded by river processes and deeply buried by river sediment. A map of earthquakes epicenters, however, reflects faulting at depth and shows that the earthquakes define several branches of the New Madrid seismic zone in northeastern Arkansas, southwestern Kentucky, southeastern Missouri, and northwestern Tennessee. Other relatively young faults, which are not necessarily associated with recent earthquakes, or the main seismicity trend in the New Madrid region, are shown in this map. It shows 20 localities where geologists have found and published their findings on faults or evidence of large earthquakes (from sand blows; see image to the right).

1811-1812 Earthquakes
In the winter of 1811 and 1812, the New Madrid seismic zone generated a sequence of earthquakes that lasted for several months and included three very large earthquakes estimated to be between magnitude 7 and 8. The three largest 1811-1812 earthquakes destroyed several settlements along the Mississippi River, caused minor structural damage as far away as Cincinnati, Ohio, and St. Louis, Missouri, and were felt as far away as Hartford, Connecticut, Charleston, South Carolina, and New Orleans, Louisiana. In the New Madrid region, the earthquakes dramatically affected the landscape. They caused bank failures along the Mississippi River, landslides along Chickasaw Bluffs in Kentucky and Tennessee, and uplift and subsidence of large tracts of land in the Mississippi River floodplain. One such uplift related to faulting near New Madrid, Missouri, temporarily forced the Mississippi River to flow backwards. In addition, the earthquakes liquefied subsurface sediment over a large area and at great distances resulting in ground fissuring and violent venting of water and sediment. One account of this phenomena stated that the Pemiscot Bayou “blew up for a distance of nearly fifty miles.” https://www.usgs.gov/publications/mississippi-valley-earthquakes-1811-and-1812

 


Joseph Smith’s Historically Verifiable Written Statements! JOSEPH KNEW!

Joseph Smith’s Historically Verifiable Written Statements

“Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Account and here, Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma(See June 3, 1834) while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented fact.

Mesoamerican theorists are thereby forced to claim that the Prophet Joseph Smith reneged on these early revelations after being introduced to a New York Times best-selling travel book by John Lloyd Stevens called “Incidents of Travels in Central America, Chiapas and Yucatan.” They feel that Joseph learned more about Book of Mormon geography from this travelogue than from his angelic visitations by Moroni, other ancient prophets, or his translation of the sacred text itself.” Rod Meldrum

THE BOOK OF MORMON IN NORTH AMERICA

“If we in the church cannot even decide among ourselves where the Book of Mormon happened, how confusing is that to our youth and adults? Many anti-Mormons love the idea that we don’t even know where our sacred scriptures happened. There are over 100 theories of where the Book of Mormon happened, including, Baja, Chile, Malaysia, Honduras, Peru, etc. My feelings on all geographical theories about the Book of Mormon must include the following -The Hill Cumorah in NY is the hill where Joseph Smith received the plates from Moroni, and it is also the place of the last battles of the Nephites (Cumorah) and of the Jaredites (Ramah). I  also believe the letter of Joseph Smith to his wife Emma in 1834 Illinois where he said “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting [p. 57] occasionaly the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56-7 (spelling not corrected), is a true statement while Joseph was crossing Ohio, Indiana and Illinois. Any other specific locations of the Book of Mormon cities and places are unknown.

Any other geography that doesn’t include these preceding important details isn’t a viable interpretation in my opinion. No scholar, computer or archaeology tells me this, I just feel it is true.

I also believe the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon is indeed the United States of America and its Constitution was written under the Savior Jesus Christ’s direction. D&C 101:80. Also knowing that Adam lived in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri, tells me the importance of “this Land” of the United States as the cradle of civilization and is critical as the headquarters of the Church, the land where the Gospel goes forth from,  the place where the “Marvelous Work and Wonder” takes place, and the “Land of Joseph” of Egypt spoken of by prophets, is indeed the United States of America. I also believe there is a great possibility that D&C 125:3 is the Lord designating the area west of Nauvoo, Illinois as the ancient place of Zarahemla. I also feel the Prophet Joseph Smith had a vision about the warrior Zelph who was killed during one of the many last and great battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, near Valley City, Illinois. This information makes me conclude that indeed the Book of Mormon events happened in the heartland of the United States of America.

I believe there are great Lamanites all over North, South and Central America today and in other countries, but they are not necessarily the ones spoken of in the Book of Mormon time frame. The Book of Mormon only contains a fraction of the history of the Promised Land Lehites. But I believe that small fraction of Book of Mormon history speaks about Lehi, and Nephi, and Alma, and Mormon as they lived and fought in these United States.

I spent over 40 years looking and studying the Mesoamerican theory and other many theories, and found them very lacking. Like I mentioned, I will have an open mind until the church acknowledges the specific location. I will follow the 15 chosen Prophets and Seers.

I know the Brethren of the Church take a neutral position on the geography of the Book of Mormon. For you and me to take a neutral stand is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and I feel that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I believe knowledge of the Spirit and of the head, are both important in learning truth. As Elder Holland in 2018 said, “truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling.” Rian Nelson

You will love and understand Divine Documents I share, as solid secondary evidence to the location of the Book of Mormon events. Divine to me doesn’t mean revelatory, but in my opinion it is near revelatory as I believe Joseph Smith KNEW where the Book of Mormon events happened, here in the heartland of the United States of America.

Joseph Fielding Smith

With the belief that Cumorah is in Ontario, County New York, now you can begin to research the appropriate documents supporting this idea. Pres Joseph Fielding Smith in Doctrines of Salvation, Chapter 12 “A Voice from Cumorah Witnesses of Book of Mormon” said the following:

“This modernistic theory of necessity, in order to be consistent, must place the waters of Ripliancum and the Hill Cumorah some place within the restricted territory of Central America, notwithstanding the teachings of the Church to the contrary for upwards of 100 years. Because of this theory some members of the Church have become confused and greatly disturbed in their faith in the Book of Mormon. It is for this reason that evidence is here presented to show that it is not only possible that these places could be located as the Church has held during the past century, but that in very deed such is the case.

It is known that the Hill Cumorah where the Nephites were destroyed is the hill where the Jaredites were also destroyed. This hill was known to the Jaredites as Ramah. It was approximately near to the waters of Ripliancum, which the Book of Ether says, “by interpretation, is large, or to exceed all.” Mormon adds: “And it came to pass that we did march forth to the land of Cumorah, and we did pitch our tents round about the hill Cumorah; and it was in a land of many waters, rivers, and fountains; and here we had hope to gain advantage over the Lamanites.” 

Elder Mark E. Petersen

“I do not believe that there were two Hill Cumorahs, one in Central America and the other one up in New York, for the convenience of the Prophet Joseph Smith, so that the poor boy would not have to walk clear to Central America to get the gold plates.” Elder Mark E. Petersen, General Conference Address, April 1953


Letter to Emma-On the banks of the Mississippi, June 4th. 1834

    My Dear Companion, I now embrace a few moments to dictate a few words that you may know how it is with us up to this date. We arrived this morning on the banks of the Mississippi, and were detained from crossing the river, as there was no boat that we could cross in, but expect a new one to be put into the river this evening, so that we are in hopes, to be able to cross tomorrow, and proceed on our journey…

Now is the time for the Church abroad to come to Zion. It is our prayer day and night that God will open the heart of the Churches to pour in men and means to assist us, for the redemption and upbuilding of Zion. We want the Elders in Kirtland to use every exertion to influence the Church to come speedily to our relief…

The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionaly the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity, and gazing upon a country the fertility, the splendour and the goodness so indescribable, all serves to pass away time unnoticed, and in short were it not at every now and then our thoughts linger with inexpressible anxiety for our wives and our children our kindred according to the flesh who are entwined around our hearts; And also our brethren and friends; our whole journey would be as a dream, and this would be the happiest period of all our lives. We learn this journey how to travel, and we look with pleasing anticipation for the time to come, when we shall retrace our steps, and take this journey again in the enjoyment and embrace of that society we so much love, which society can only cause us to have any desire or lingering thoughts of that which is below…

Wandering over the Plains of the Nephites by Ken Corbett

Tell Father Smith and all the family, and brother Oliver to be comforted and look forward to the day when the trials and tribulations of this life will be at an end, and we all enjoy the fruits of our labour if we hold out faithful to the end which I pray may be the happy lot of us all.

From your’s in the bonds of affliction.

JS, Letter, Pike County, IL, to Emma Smith, Kirtland, OH, 4 June 1834; in JS Letterbook 2, pp. 56–59 To read Online this letter in the Joseph Smith Papers, CLICK HERE


 Letter VII by Oliver Cowdery July 1835

…At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.

By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. (It is printed Camorah, which is an error.) In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites….

Read Online the complete LETTER VII HERE


Zelph-On the Banks of the Illinois River June 1-3, 1834

Joseph Smith told the brethren at Zion’s Camp about Zelph, and many of them wrote in their journals. Wilford Woodruff, Levi Hancock, George A. Smith, Heber C. Kimball, Reuben McBride, and Moses Martin all wrote about this event. Is seems Wilford Woodruff compiled the information and put it in History of the Church Volume 2 page 79-80

Zelph, a man of God, by Ken Corbett

   “During our travels we visited several of the mounds which had been thrown up by the ancient inhabitants of this country—Nephites, Lamanites, etc., and this morning I went up on a high mound, near the river, accompanied by the brethren. From this mound we could overlook the tops of the trees and view the prairie on each side of the river as far as our vision could extend, and the scenery was truly delightful.

On the top of the mound were stones which presented the appearance of three altars having been erected one above the other, according to the ancient order; and the remains of bones were strewn over the surface of the ground. The brethren procured a shovel and a hoe, and removing the earth to the depth of about one foot, discovered the skeleton of a man, almost entire, and between his ribs the stone point of a Lamanitish arrow, which evidently produced his death. Elder Burr Riggs retained the arrow. The contemplation of the scenery around us produced peculiar sensations in our bosoms; and subsequently the visions of the past being opened to my understanding by the Spirit of the Almighty, I discovered that the person whose skeleton was before us was a white Lamanite, a large, thick-set man, and a man of God. His name was Zelph. He was a warrior and chieftain under the great prophet Onandagus, who was known from the Hill Cumorah, or eastern sea to the Rocky mountains. The curse was taken from Zelph, or, at least, in part—one of his thigh bones was broken by a stone flung from a sling, while in battle, years before his death. He was killed in battle by the arrow found among his ribs, during the last great struggle of the Lamanites and Nephites.” (1)

Zelph in Vision, by Ken Corbett

“I brought the thigh bone to Missouri. I desired to bury it in the Temple Block in Jackson County; but not having this privilege, I buried it in Clay County, Missouri, near the house owned by Col. Arthur and occupied by Lyman Wight. The arrowhead referred to is now in the possession of President Joseph F. Smith, Salt Lake City, Utah.”

“The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come, go along with me, and I will show you something,” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. I went and examined the place several times while I remained there.”

“While on our way we felt anxious to know who the person was who had been killed by that arrow. It was made known to Joseph that he had been an officer who fell in battle, in the last destruction among the Lamanites, and his name was Zelph. This caused us to rejoice much, to think that God was so mindful of us as to show these things to His servant. Brother Joseph had enquired of the Lord and it was made known to him in a vision.” (3)

  • Joseph Smith Papers Letterbook 2; History of the Church Volume 2: pp.79-80
  • Wilford Woodruff Journal Page 41.
  • Life of Heber C. Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney page 209.
  • To read Online in the Joseph Smith Papers CLICK HERE

Revelation through Joseph Smith the Prophet, at Nauvoo, Illinois, March 1841

“Let them build up a city unto my name upon the land opposite the city of Nauvoo, and let the name of Zarahemla be named upon it.” D&C 125:3

 An epistle from Joseph Smith the Prophet at Nauvoo, Illinois, September 6, 1842.

“And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah! Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfilment of the prophets—the book to be revealed. A voice of the Lord in the wilderness of Fayette, Seneca county, declaring the three witnesses to bear record of the book! The voice of Michael on the banks of the Susquehanna, detecting the devil when he appeared as an angel of light! The voice of Peter, James, and John in the wilderness between Harmony, Susquehanna county, and Colesville, Broome county, on the Susquehanna river, declaring themselves as possessing the keys of the kingdom, and of the dispensation of the fulness of times!” D&C 128:20


Manti- Huntsville, Randolph County MO

“The camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti…” Millennial Star, vol. 16, p. 296

“September 25, 1838. We passed through Huntsville, Co, seat of Randolph Co, Pop. 450, and three miles further we bought 32 bu. of corn off one of the brethren who resides in this place. There are several of the brethren round about here and this is the ancient site of the City of Manti, which is spoken of in the Book of Mormon and this is appointed one of the Stakes of Zion, and it is in Randolph County, Missouri, three miles west of the county seat.” Journal of Samuel D. Tyler, filed in Church Historian’s Office. Joseph Fielding Smith, Doctrines of Salvation 3: 239  History of Joseph Smith page 296

“We came through Huntsville, the county seat of Randolph county . . . A mile and a half west of Huntsville we crossed the east branch of Chariton (River), and one and a half miles west of the river we found Ira Ames and some other brethren near the place where the city of Manti is to be built, and encamped for the night on Dark creek, six miles from Huntsville. Traveled this day seventeen miles. Distance from Kirtland, seven hundred and fifty-five miles.” Joseph Smith Documentary History of the Church, 3:10:144:1

Joseph Smith accompanied several Church members in exploring the area around Lyman Wight’s northern Missouri home. In his journal, A. Jenson wrote: “The [Kirtland] camp passed through Huntsville, in Randolph County, which has been appointed as one of the stakes of Zion, and is the ancient site of the City of Manti.” A. Jenson, Historical Record, Book 1, p. 601 Millennial Star 16:296

What Else Did Joseph Smith Say?

“In this important and interesting book the history of ancient America is unfolded, from its first settlement by a colony that came from the Tower of Babel at the confusion of languages to the beginning of the fifth century of the Christian era. We are informed by these records that America in ancient times has been inhabited by two distinct races of people. The first were called Jaredites and came directly from the Tower of Babel. The second race came directly from the city of Jerusalem about six hundred years before Christ. They were principally Israelites of the descendants of Joseph. The Jaredites were destroyed about the time that the Israelites came from Jerusalem, who succeeded them in the inheritance of the country. The principal nation of the second race fell in battle towards the close of the fourth century. The remnant are the Indians that now inhabit this country…” Wentworth Letter reprinted in Ensign July 2002

“Joseph said that “the Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western tribes of Indians . . . By it we learn that our western tribes of Indians are descendants from that Joseph that was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is a promised land unto them.” Joseph Smith’s Letter to The American Revivalist Feb 2, 1833 (Quoted in Dean C. Jessee, The Personal Writings of Joseph Smith (Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1984), p. 273)

“He told me of a sacred record which was written on plates of gold, I saw in the vision the place where they were deposited, he said the Indians were the literal descendants of Abraham…” Joseph Smith Journal, November 9, 1835; The Joseph Smith Papers: Journals Volume 1:1832-1839 (Salt Lake City: Church Historian’s Press, 2008), 88-89.

“From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as any that ever lived upon the face of the earth–all seated in a circle, father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more given to meditation and deep study… During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined. He would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode, their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.” Lucy Mack Smith, History, 1844–1845 Book 4 Joseph Smith Papers


Art by Val Chadwick Bagley

Visit the Links below for information from The Joseph Smith Papers Links below and from  Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 555

 

Letter I to Letter VIII

Zelph and Onandagus

Letter to Emma

D & C 125

D & C 128


 


 

Does Mormon 6:6 State the Plates for the Book of Mormon were not Deposited in Cumorah?

A friend of mine named Glenn asked me this question, “If the New York Hill is the one spoken of by Joseph Smith, why does Mormon 6:6 state the plates for the Book of Mormon were not deposited in Cumorah?” So Glenn was asking me about Mormon 6:6 which says, “save it were these few plates which I gave unto my son Moroni.” This led me into a thoughtful response I share below.

 

“At about one mile west rises another ridge of less height, running parallel with the former, leaving a beautiful vale between. The soil is of the first quality for the country, and under a state of cultivation, which gives a prospect at once imposing, when one reflects on the fact, that here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed…Here, between these hills, the entire power and national strength of both the Jaredites and Nephites were destroyed.” Oliver Cowdery Letter VII

Editors note: Many of the Mesoamerican theorists dont believe Oliver or Joseph Smith, who assisted Oliver in the edition of the letter, that the hill Cumorah was indeed the very place where the final battles of the Nephites and Jaredites were fought. These theorists believe the NY cumorah was indeed the place where Joseph received the plates, but the final battles were waged some place in Mexico.

Oliver Cowdery Letter VII continues, “By turning to the 529th and 530th pages of the Book of Mormon, you will read Mormon’s account of the last great struggle of his people, as they were encamped round this hill Cumorah. In this valley fell the remaining strength and pride of a once powerful people, the Nephites—once so highly favored of the Lord, but at that time in darkness, doomed to suffer extermination by the hand of their barbarous and uncivilized brethren. From the top of this hill, Mormon, with a few others, after the battle, gazed with horror upon the mangled remains of those who, the day before, were filled with anxiety, hope, or doubt.” Oliver Cowdery’s Letter VII Joseph Smith Papers “Letter VII,” LDS Messenger and Advocate, July 1835, 1:155–159 .

Why do they believe this? a) They have a bias that the amazing buildings and pyramids in Mexico were built by the Nephites. b) They know about Brigham Young’s statement that Joseph had walked into a large cave in the NY Cumorah where many wagon loads of plates were stored, but these theorists believe that was a dream or vision somewhere in Mexico, not in the NY Cumorah hill. Thus not believing Brigham and many other leaders that there was a second depository in Cumorah for the many wagons of plates. Many members of the Church believe the events in the Book of Mormon began in Mesoamerica and a “hill” somewhere in Mexico was “the hill” (maybe a hill like Cumorah in New York) where the majority of Jaredite and Nephites records were hidden. They do believe the plates found by Joseph Smith in New York were the ones translated to become today’s Book of Mormon. Most of these members however, also believe the final battles between the Nephites and Lamanites happened somewhere in Mexico and not in New York at what we call hill Cumorah. Here is what the heading in the Book of Mormon says in regard to Mormon 6:6. “The Nephites gather to the land of Cumorah for the final battles—Mormon hides the sacred records in the hill Cumorah” Heading chapter 6. These Mesoamericanists believe this heading refers to what happened in Mexico, not America.

Last Battles in NY

President Marion G. Romney of the First Presidency stated: “I will give you a lesson today that the Lord has taken great pains to bring to us… In the western part of the state of New York near Palmyra is a prominent hill known as the “hill Cumorah” (Mormon. 6:6). [There] perished at the foot of Cumorah the remnant of the once mighty Jaredite nation, of whom the Lord had said, ‘There shall be none greater… upon all the face of the earth’ (Ether 1:43, p. 461). “As I contemplated this tragic scene from the crest of Cumorah and viewed the beautiful land of the Restoration as it appears today, I cried in my soul, How could it have happened?… This second civilization to which I refer, the Nephites, flourished in America between 600 B.C. and A.D. 400. Their civilization came to an end for the same reason, at the same place, and in the same manner as did the Jaredites…I bear you my personal witness that I know that the things I have presented to you today are true—both those pertaining to past events and those pertaining to events yet to come.” (145th Semiannual Conference, Saturday Morning Session, October 4, 1975; emphasis added.)

Also, Joseph Smith said while on Zions Camp in 1834 in Illinois on the banks of the Mississippi River,  “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting occasionally the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity…” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56.

We read Mormon 6:6 saying, “And it came to pass that when we had gathered in all our people in one to the land of Cumorah, behold I, Mormon, began to be old; and knowing it to be the last struggle of my people, and having been commanded of the Lord that I should not suffer the records which had been handed down by our fathers, which were sacred, to fall into the hands of the Lamanites, (for the Lamanites would destroy them) therefore I made this record out of the plates of Nephi, and hid up in the hill Cumorah all the records which had been entrusted to me by the hand of the Lord, save it were these few plates which I gave unto my son Moroni.” First if Mormon would “not suffer the records…to fall into the hands of the Lamanites…”, wouldn’t that include ANY records including “these few” plates that Moroni had left? Yes!

Let’s assume “all the records” were hid up in the hill Cumorah as Mormon says above, except the very few plates that Mormon had left and gave those to his son Moroni. Which few plates would those be? Possibly those plates that had not been written upon by Mormon so that Moroni could write upon those plates himself. We read in Mormon 8:1, “Behold I, Moroni, do finish the record of my father, Mormon. Behold, I have but few things to write, which things I have been commanded by my father.” That probably means Mormon chapter 1-6 were written on plates by Mormon. The remainder of the few plates then would allow Moroni to write a “few things” in Mormon Chapter 8 and 9. Moroni then abridges the 24 plates of the Jaredites which he includes before he finishes writing on those “few plates” as we see in Ether chapter 1-15.

We sense it was not the complete record of the plates of Nephi, nor was it “all the records”, because we know Moroni also writes his final words in Moroni chapter 1 through 10 on some of those “few plates” Mormon had left him, and then Moroni runs out of ore as recorded in Mormon 8:5 saying, “Behold, my father hath made this record, and he hath written the intent thereof. And behold, I would write it also if I had room upon the plates, but I have not; and ore I have none, for I am alone.” Mormon 8:5

We know it had been 15 years since the death of Mormon as we read in Mormon 8:6 saying, “Behold, four hundred years have passed away since the coming of our Lord and Savior.” That means Moroni on these few plates was writing Mormon 6 verses 8 and 9, and abridging the 24 Jaredite records, and writing his own words in Moroni chapter 1-10. Were the 24 Jaredite records abridged using the “few plates” Mormon had left him, or were the few plates only Mormon 6 verses 8-9, and the Book of Moroni?

2 Depositories in One Hill Cumorah, NY

My conclusion: I believe there were two depositories at hill Cumorah in New York. One was called Cumorah’s Cave which had wagon loads (See Journal of Discourses, vol. 19, pp. 36-39 by Brigham Young) of Jaredite and Nephite records, along with the Sword of Laban, the Liahona, and many other sacred artifacts. But, the “few plates” Mormon gave to Moroni were added to the original plates of Nephi, as were the 24 Jaredite records, and then Moroni buried them all in the Stone Box at Cumorah not in the Cave of Cumorah.

As Orson Pratt says, “The hill Cumorah, with the surrounding vicinity, is distinguished as the great battlefield on which, and near which, two powerful nations were concentrated with all their forces. Men, women and children fought till hundreds of thousands on both sides were hewn down, and left to molder upon the ground. . . .

These new plates were given to Moroni to finish the history. And all the ancient plates, Mormon deposited in Cumorah, about three hundred and eighty-four years after Christ. When Moroni, about thirty-six years after, made the deposit of the book entrusted to him, he was, without doubt, inspired to select a department of the hill separate from the great depository of the numerous volumes hid up by his father. The particular place in the hill where Moroni secreted the book, was revealed, by the angel, to the prophet Joseph Smith, to whom the volume was delivered in September, A.D. 1827. But the grand repository of all the numerous records of the ancient nations of the western continent, was located in another department of the hill, and it’s contents under the charge of holy angels, until the day should come for them to be transferred to the sacred temple of Zion.” 1866 Orson Pratt Millennial Star (28 (27): 417)

In relation to these records, Orson Pratt commented in 1873: “But will these things be brought to light? Yes. The records, now slumbering in the hill Cumorah, will be brought forth by the power of God, to fulfil the words of our text, that ‘the knowledge of God shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the deep.'” (Orson Pratt, May 18, 1873, in Journal of Discourses 16:57)

Pres Ivins said, “According to the Book of Mormon, many hundreds of thousands of people fell in battle around this hill and in the immediate vicinity. It was here that two once-powerful nations were exterminated so far as their national existence was concerned. It was here that these nations gathered together for their last great struggles.

All of these incidents to which I have referred, my brethren and sisters, are very closely associated with this particular spot in the state of New York. Therefore I feel, as I said in the beginning of my remarks, that the acquisition of that spot of ground is more than an incident in the history of the Church; it is an epoch—an epoch which in my opinion is fraught with that which may become of greater interest to the Latter-day Saints than that which has already occurred. We know that all of these records, all the sacred records of the Nephite people, were deposited by Mormon in that hill. That incident alone is sufficient to make it the sacred and hallowed spot that it is to us. I thank God that, in a way which seems to have been providential, it has come into the possession of the Church.” (“The Hill Cumorah” by President Anthony W. Ivins, Improvement Era, 1928, Vol. Xxxi. June, 1928 No. 8 .)

The Land of Joseph (America), the Gathering Place of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah

Questions Addressed in this Blog:

  1. Where are the Lost 10 Tribes? Are they really lost?
  2. What DNA do the following have: European Gentiles, Lost 10 Tribes, Mormon, Lehi, Nephi, Mulek, Lamanites, Nephites, Pilgrims and Puritans?
  3. The Mayflower landed and could the people have been some of the Lost 10 Tribes?
  4. Why are the two Tribes of Israel, Judah and Joseph, so blessed? Judah was the fourth son (Leah 1st wife) and Joseph was the eleventh son, (Rachel 4th wife)?
  5. Which 10 Tribes of Israel received a land inheritance in Canaan?
  6. Why did those two tribes not receive an inheritance in Canaan?
  7. What Land and where was Joseph of Egypt’s land inheritance?
  8. Could there be Nephite blood in Europe and other nations besides North America?
  9. Will America’s Constitution be saved in the last days?
  10. Why is the Gathering of Israel so important today?

The Land of Joseph (America) Gathering Place of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah

“It was not by chance that the Puritans left their native land and sailed away to the shores of New England, and others later followed. They were the advance guard of the army of the Lord, predestined to establish the God-given system of government under which we live and to make America, which is the land of Joseph, the gathering place of Ephraim, an asylum for the oppressed of all nations, and prepare the way for the restoration of the gospel of Christ and the establishment of his church upon the earth” – Heber J. Grant, Conference Report, April 1930.

“I am Mormon, and a pure descendant of Lehi”.  3 Mormon 5:20.

So Mormon was a literal descendant of Lehi, who was a literal descendant of Manasseh. Nephi married one of the daughters of Ishmael who was from Ephraim. Zedikiah and Mulek were literal descendants of Judah. The Nephites, Lamanites and Mulekites were a mixed race near Zarahemla, and at the final destruction at Cumorah. All reunited in the Land of Joseph in 1620 AD at Plymouth Rock. What an amazing time. This in essence was the beginning of the Gathering of the Lost 10 tribes of Israel. Read more at the heading below titled, Tribes of Israel Migrate from Jerusalem to North America.

Joseph Smith was a pure Ephraimite

“It is the house of Israel we are after, and we care not whether they come from the east, the west, the north, or the south; from China, Russia, England, California, North or South America, or some other locality. … The Book of Mormon came to Ephraim, for Joseph Smith was a pure Ephraimite, and the Book of Mormon was revealed to him.” (Brigham Young Journal of Discourses 2:268–69.)

“In this Dispensation of the Fulness of Times, the gospel came first to the Gentiles and then is to go to the Jews. However, the Gentiles who receive the gospel are, in the greater part, Gentiles who have the blood of Israel in their veins. There is a very significant statement in the words of Moroni as recorded on the title page of the Book of Mormon that it was ” … ‘To come forth … by way of the Gentile. …’ Joseph Fielding Smith

So many immigrants from Europe are as Elder Smith said above, “Gentiles who have the blood of Israel in their veins.”

“Mormon prophet Joseph Smith Jr., was definitely descended from Niall of the Nine Hostages, an Irish chieftain of the fifth century, Ugo Perego, a senior DNA researcher at Sorenson Molecular Genealogy Foundation has discovered… Perego identified a part of Joseph Smith’s DNA that had a very rare marker called M222. With this “higher resolution” he found that the same marker was found in Northwest Ireland — with a little bit in Lowland Scotland.” Source

“Speaking about Lehi’s people, “Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.” It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi… To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 84-86

Lehi= Manasseh; Ishmael= Ephraim; Mulek= Judah;

“Whoever has read the Book of Mormon carefully will have learned that the remnants of the house of Joseph dwelt upon the American Continent; and that Lehi learned by searching the records of his fathers that were written upon the plates of brass, that he was of the lineage of Manasseh. The Prophet Joseph informed us that the record of Lehi, was contained on the 116 pages that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an abridgement is given us in the first Book of Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis, which says: “And let my name be named on them, and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the land.” Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla and found by Mosiah—thus making a combination, an intermixture of Ephraim and Manasseh with the remnants of Judah; and for aught we know, the remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek…Nephi, which is the record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his sons married into Lehi’s family, and Lehi’s sons married Ishmael’s daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis.(Erastus Snow, JD 23:184) Also see page 9 of the Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Purchase Here

America is the Land of the Book of Mormon

“What if the setting for the Book of Mormon was anciently located in the lands that we know as New York? . . . Might this location serve as a starting point to begin a search for the geography of the Book of Mormon? The more I studied and researched upon the matter, the more I became convinced that indeed the Book of Mormon itself contained sufficient clues that could resolve the issue of the geography of the Book of Mormon. The Lord showed Nephi that “many multitudes of Gentiles” would come “upon the land of promise.” (1 Nephi 13:14-16). What other people could this refer to, other than those Gentiles, pilgrims, who had come to occupy eastern United States and Canada in colonial times?” 1998 Duane R. Aston Return to Cumorah: Piecing Together the Puzzle Where the Nephites Lived, Sacramento: American River Publications [pp. 2-3]

Nephi saw in vision also the coming of the Pilgrims, who came to escape religious persecution. He foresaw the coming to America of peoples from many nations, their wars and contentions. As Nephi said, they did humble themselves before the Lord. Thus the American colonies attained their independence and set up the government of the United States, all under the divine intervention of God in preparing this land for its divine destiny. We believe that both freedom and the continuing reformation that flourished here occurred in preparation for the restoration from heaven of the full gospel of Jesus Christ. That restoration began in the United States of America in the 1820s, through the [assistance] of the Prophet Joseph Smith, who was chosen by the Lord and who, through [visits] from heavenly messengers, received … records that contained the authentic record of early American peoples and God’s dealings with them. He received the priesthood and authority to reestablish the church of Jesus Christ in these latter days. At the time of this restoration, God the Father and His Son Jesus Christ actually appeared to Joseph Smith, as they had appeared to leaders of previous dispensations. They announced to him that Christ’s church would be reestablished upon the earth. … This restoration was the greatest event in the history of mankind since the birth, death, and resurrection of our Savior, Jesus Christ.” A Choice Land President N. Eldon Tanner, First Counselor in the First Presidency

Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012. Also, Gordon B. Hinckley said, “I should like to say a few words about America…. No land is without its beauty, no people without their virtues, and I hope that you who come from elsewhere will pardon my saying a few words concerning my own native land, America. I know that she has problems. We have heard so much of them for so long. But surely this is a good land, a choice land, a chosen land. To me it is a miracle, a creation of the Almighty….” Gordon B. Hinckley, Let Not Your Heart Be Troubled 1974. And, President Monson said, “The Lord gave a divine promise to the ancient inhabitants of this favored country (the United States): ‘Behold, this is a choice land, and whatsoever nation shall possess it shall be free from bondage, and from captivity, and from all other nations under heaven, if they will but serve the God of the land, who is Jesus Christ” (Ether 2:12). Our Heavenly Father inspired the leaders of…the United States of America, that they might together, under His direction, having been raised up by God for the purpose, establish the Constitution of this country and…Bill of Rights, that by the year of our Lord 1805 [there would be] a climate where our Heavenly Father could send into this period of mortality a choice spirit who would be known as Joseph Smith, Jr.” Teachings of Thomas S. Monson by Thomas S. Monson 2011.

America will not be Destroyed!

“When this nation was established, the Church was restored and from here the message of the restored gospel has gone forth-all according to divine plan. This then becomes the Lord’s base of operations in these latter days. And this base-the land of America—will not be shifted out of its place. This nation will, in a measure at least, fulfill its mission even though it may face serious and troublesome days. The degree to which it achieves its full mission depends upon the righteousness of its people. God, through His power, has established a free people in this land as a means of helping to carry forward His purposes. It was His latter-day purpose to bring forth His gospel in America, not in any other place. It was in America where the Book of Mormon plates were deposited. That was no accident. It was His design. It was in this same America where they were brought to light by angelic ministry. It was here where He organized His modern Church, where He, Himself, made a modern personal appearance. It was here under a free government and a strong nation that protection was provided for His restored Church.

Now God will not permit America, His base of operations, to be destroyed. He has promised protection to this land if we will but serve the God of the land. He has also promised protection to the righteous even, if necessary, to send fire from heaven to destroy their enemies. No, God’s base of operations will not be destroyed.” Ezra Taft Benson, This Nation Shall Endure Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson; “I Testify”, General Conference, October 1988

Will the Constitution be destroyed? No: it will be held inviolate by this people; and, as Joseph Smith said, “The time will come when the destiny of the nation will hang upon a single thread. At that critical juncture, this people will step forth and save it from the threatened destruction.” It will be so. (JD 7:15; quoted by Brigham Young)

John Witherspoon 1776

“It is proper here to observe, that at the time of the reformation, when religion began to revive, nothing contributed more to facilitate its reception and increase its progress than the violence of its persecutors… There is not a greater evidence either of the reality or the power of religion, than a firm belief of God’s universal presence, and a constant attention to the influence and operation of his providence. It is by this means that the Christian may be said, in the emphatical scripture language, “to walk with God, and to endure as seeing him who is invisible.” John Witherspoon 1776 “Dominion of Providence over the Passions of Men (Sermon)”

John Witherspoon was a delegate from New Jersey to the Second Continental Congress and a signatory to the July 4, 1776, Declaration of Independence. He was the only active clergyman and the only college president to sign the Declaration. Later, he signed the Articles of Confederation and supported ratification of the Constitution. In 1789 he was convening moderator of the First General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America.

This quote above lets us know that evil persecutors facilitate reformation. Today’s Deep State world wide governments are not sustaining our moral character. We are rallying as Christians all over the world. We reject tyranny. In the midst of all this government turmoil, illegal immigration, riots, child trafficking, mandating unconstitutional laws, reducing free speech, tampering with our voting system, our mission as members of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has not changed. We must serve the Lord our God with all our heart. Christ’s mission hasn’t changed which says, “For behold, this is my work and my glory—to bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man.” Moses 1:39


We make a covenant with the Lord to obey His commandments and in return we receive Freedom, Protection, a Posterity, and a blessed country called the United States of America. The Book of Mormon Covenant Land is the United States of America Read Rod Meldrum’s The Scriptural Basis for Book of Mormon Geography

John Howland’s Life

“President [Russell M.] Ballard said he sees the hand of the Lord in John Howland’s life. He recalled viewing  earlier this year John Howland’s headstone in Plymouth.

John Howland’s headstone memorializes him as a “godly man” and “ancient professor in the ways of Christ.”

But President Ballard saw something much greater in the life of John Howland. It is something we can all see in our own lives as well.

“Brothers and sisters, please look for the Lord’s hand in your lives and in the lives of your family, as I do in the lives of my ancestors and family,” said President Ballard. “Expect it. Do not dismiss it.” Source Here

Elder Ballard Continues:

“A Pilgrim named John Howland, who landed at Plymouth Rock as a young unmarried man. His story is fascinating and it affects every member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. The Lord is definitely involved in our lives, each and every one of us individually. What a blessing.

During that historic voyage, the crew and passengers of the Mayflower encountered many turbulent storms, which kept the passengers below deck. In the middle of one storm, John emerged and was swept overboard.

William Bradford, also a passenger on the Mayflower, reported:

“In these storms the winds were so fierce and the seas so high the Pilgrims were forced to remain below deck. And one of them John Howland came above and, with a roll of the ship, he was thrown into the sea; but it pleased God that he caught hold of a rope that was trailing in the water and held on though he was several fathoms under water till he was hauled up by the same rope to the brim of the water, and then with a boat-hook and other means got him into the ship again and his life was saved; and though he was something ill with it, yet he lived many years after, and became a profitable member both in church and commonwealth… “Later, a leader of one of the villages arrived in the struggling settlement to help the Pilgrims. They formed an alliance, and during the second fall after their arrival in the New World, 52 colonists and some 90 natives celebrated Plymouth’s first successful harvest — the first Thanksgiving in Plymouth.

“At the time, John Howland was not as famous as fellow passengers William Bradford, John Carver and Myles Standish. However, standing where we now stand, with nearly 400 years between us and these courageous Pilgrims, he may have had a greater impact on the history of the United States than any of them.”

President Ballard explained that four years after arriving in the New World, John married fellow Mayflower passenger Elizabeth Tilley. From that union came 10 children and nearly 90 grandchildren.

Today, an estimated 5 million Americans trace their roots to John and Elizabeth, according to President Ballard.

Their descendants include three U.S. presidents… American poets Ralph Waldo Emerson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow; and two influential 19th-century American religious leaders — the Prophet Joseph and his brother Hyrum Smith, explained President Ballard.” President Ballard pleads with Latter-day Saints to ‘pray for this country’ as United States is at ‘another crossroad’ By Sarah Jane Weaver 21 Oct 2019, 

A Personal Thanksgiving Story

I realized a few years ago, that John Howland and Elizabeth Tilley are my 10th great grand parents through their oldest daughter Desire. That is unbelievable. I am so humbled to know who my ancestors are. This gives me a greater desire in this life to share the gospel with others. I was led to this information from a good friend named Vicki Darais who has a mother with the name Nelson. She gave me the information and I had my Sister Lori Nelson Merritt look up our genealogy. It is amazing what she found. What is interesting is that I am the 10th great grand son of John Howland through my Tueller and Dustin line, not through my Nelson line.

On Aug. 16, 2021 I was in the home of my dear friend Allen C. Christensen of American Fork, Utah. He was the author of “Joseph’s Remnant, Lamanites of the Latter Days” Purchase here. I was visiting with my good friend Paul Whippy from Fiji an Area Authority Seventy who I baptized 46 years ago. Paul had worked with Allen in Fiji on finding the first Temple site for the saints of Fiji, and I was reacquainting them. Allen had spent that week studying Paul Whippy’s Family History and Allen discovered that Paul Whippy’s father David Whippy was from Massachusetts and was a descendant of John Howland from his oldest daughter Desire, just as I was. Amazing. Even more incredible was that Allen Christensen found out he was also a direct descendant of John Howland’s second daughter Hope, who Emma Smith was also a direct relative of. We also know that the Prophet Joseph Smith was a direct descendant of John Howland’s oldest son named John Howland. What a beautiful reunion Paul and Allen and I had, knowing we are all direct descendants. What a beautiful world this is.

Elizabeth Tilley came on the Mayflower at age 7 with her parents John Tilley and Joan Hurst. John and Joan Tilley died shortly after arriving in America. Elizabeth was the only one of their 5 children to come with them on the Mayflower. At age 16 Elizabeth Tilley married John Howland who had been saved at sea. Their first daughter Desire Howland (1625-1683) married Captain John Gorham Sr. (1619-1676) who was later killed during King Philip’s War, which was also the First Indian War. They are my 9th great grand parents. This is a personal Thanksgiving day blessing.  

Tribes of Israel Migrate from Jerusalem to North America (Joseph & Judah)

Think about this. Near Jerusalem around 722 B.C., the Assyrians invaded and conquered the northern kingdom of Israel.(Lost 10 Tribes scattered most likely north into Europe and beyond?), and in about 567 B.C., the Babylonians conquered Jerusalem (Judah and Benjamin) and destroyed the first temple, which was replaced by a second temple. The Second Temple, later known as Herod’s Temple, was the reconstructed Temple in Jerusalem between c. 516 BC and 70 AD. It is very likely the Northern Tribes of Israel that were driven north by the Assyrians in about 722 BC, (1 Chronicles 5:26), are many of the Europeans that existed at the time of the Mayflower. The Southern Tribes of Israel, (Judah and Benjamin mostly) were driven and scattered in about 567 BC by the Babylonians.

Lehi’s Voyage 

Remember the Tribe of Manasseh (Lehi) and the Tribe of Ephraim, (Ishmael) were sent to the Promised land of North America (near Tallahassee, Florida) in about 600-589 BC, according to the Book of Mormon. Many of the Tribe of Judah (Mulek of Zedikiah) were sent to the Promised land of North America in about 586 BC. Together these Tribes of Israel were brought together in the Land of Joseph (USA) where they were all joined together near Zarahemla (Montrose, Iowa about 200-300 BC), when Mosiah left the Land of Nephi (Tennessee area) and met the Mulekites in Zarahemla). So in the Heartland of North America the Nephites, Lamanites and Mulekites joined, as the Tribe of Joseph and the Tribe of Judah in the United States.

Hastening His Work to Gather Israel

It is my opinion that the coming together of the Puritans [Some of the lost tribes of Israel] and the Wampanoag [Some of the Lamanites and Judahites] or Native Americans, in 1620 was a pivotal point in the last days. Our living Prophet says, “These surely are the latter days, and the Lord is hastening His work to gather Israel. That gathering is the most important thing taking place on earth today. Nothing else compares in magnitude, nothing else compares in importance, nothing else compares in majesty. And if you choose to, if you want to, you can be a big part of it.” —President Russell M. Nelson, “Hope of Israel,” Worldwide Youth Devotional, 3 June 2018.

Who were the Pilgrims & Puritans, (Some of the Lost 10 Tribes), the Wampanoag’s (Natives first met by Pilgrims) and the Abenaki’s (Samoset)?  I believe the Puritans were made up of many of the Lot 10 Tribes of Israel, and the Wampanoag and Abenaki, (Algonquian) were many of the remaining Lamanites who were of mixed race (Lamanites, Nephites, and Mulekites), after the final battle at Cumorah in upstate New York. In essence they reunited of the Tribe of Joseph and the Tribe of Judah in North America as spoken of in Ezekiel 37. (Stick of Joseph and Stick of Judah)

Land of Joseph is North America

“The Book of Mormon tells us that America is a land of promise, a land choice above all other lands. Nephi said that whosoever should possess it must serve the God of the land or they would be swept off. And we have read in the Book of Mormon of the nations that have been swept off because they ceased to worship the God who had led them and their forefathers here to this land. We have a great responsibility as citizens in this land, for the Lord said that he would fight its battles and be its king, if we will just serve him. So it’s appropriate at this time that we express our appreciation for this great land. I like the words Moses used when he gave a blessing to the twelve tribes of Israel. When he blessed Joseph, he promised him a new land in the utmost bowels of the everlasting hills (see Deut. 33:15).

Now that isn’t in Jerusalem because they don’t have everlasting hills over there, and the prophets have never predicted a regathering of all nations to the land of Israel. But they have predicted the gathering of Israel to this land of America, which is the land of Joseph. And we are the only people in the world who know what that land is that Moses promised to Joseph. It was so great in his eyes as he received the revelations of the Holy Spirit that in describing the land, he used the word “precious” five times in just four verses…We have so much to be grateful for. We are not here by chance. We are here because of the sacrifices of our pioneer fathers who came to this choice land that the Lord, according to the Book of Mormon, had hidden away from the eyes of the world that it should not be overrun. [Remember the original place Adam was placed was in Missouri, which is the original New World]. He preserved it for us, for the day and time in which we now live here in these valleys of the mountains.” Thanksgiving, LEGRAND RICHARDS of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles Nov. 18, 1980
In Elder McConkie’s book “Mormon Doctrine”, he states: “One of the greatest spiritual gatherings of all the ages took place in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman [Missouri North America] some 5,000 years ago.… At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for that purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord…”

The World has Gathered From Asher to Zebulon

Sister Wendy Nelson said, “One of my favorite places is Moscow, Russia. Why? Because of what I experienced there within one 24-hour period of time, which commenced on Saturday, June 15, 2013. While my husband taught the priesthood leaders of the area, I had the privilege of being with some of the sisters. I love our Russian sisters. They are spectacular! That Saturday happened to be one of those rare spring planting days in Russia, so less than 100 of us gathered. When I went to the pulpit, I found myself saying something I’d never anticipated: “I’d like to get to know you by lineage. Please stand as the name of the tribe of Israel, as declared in your patriarchal blessing, is spoken.” These women knew each other, but they didn’t know each other’s lineage. As the names of the twelve tribes of Israel were announced, from Asher to Zebulon, and as the women stood, we were all thrilled with what we were feeling, witnessing, and being taught. We were being taught about the reality of the days in which we now live! Question: How many of the twelve tribes of Israel do you think were represented in that small gathering of less than 100 women on that Saturday in Moscow? Eleven! Eleven of the twelve tribes! All but the tribe of Levi! Now here’s another question: How fast does news travel where you live? Pretty fast? Well, it certainly travels quickly in Eastern Europe. I went directly from that unforgettable gathering to the airport to meet my husband. We then flew to Armenia, where he was to create the first stake of Zion in that country the next day. The first people we met as we got off the plane were the mission president and his wife. And the first thing she said to me was, “I’ve got Levi!” Just imagine—one of their missionaries, from Gilbert, Arizona, no less, was of the tribe of Levi! This address was given Thursday, April 30, 2015 at the BYU Women’s Conference 

The Land of Joseph is the United States of America, and the Gathering  Place again of Ephraim, Manasseh & Judah! We are to gather Israel in these last days.

North American Copper-2450 B.C.

“An overview of our thesis can be summarized in a few sentences. Without Lake Superior’s shores, millions of pounds of pure metallic copper would not have been available for the civilizations of the Old World. North American copper was a critical part of the Old World’s Bronze Age, and this conclusion is heavily influenced by your research.

Midcontinent Rift System in Northeastern Kansas to Lake Superior

Geologists understand that the Midcontinent Rift’s “heartbreak” failed to split North America, resulting in a massive continental rift that is filled with pure copper that is mixed with volcanic rock. Lava flows around Lake Superior, copper deposits, and gravity / magnetic anomalies provide clues about the breakup of the continent. In Upper Michigan, tens of thousands of ancient mines testify to the Bronze Age connection between the Old and New Worlds. World-class metal laboratories have already demonstrated that the copper resources from the Mid-Continent Rift are related to metallurgy in the Old Worlds.” John Lefgren PhD Heartland Research Group.  [email protected] or 484-548-3350
Report from the 42nd ANNUAL BALD EAGLE APPRECIATION DAYS, JANUARY 17, 2026.

“Researchers, historians, and enthusiasts met for four hours to discuss groundbreaking evidence about ancient Michigan copper trade during the Bronze Age. In the discussion, Ricardo Calvário presented his research demonstrating that approximately 90% of Bronze Age copper was produced in Michigan’s Upper Peninsula, based on isotopic analysis and Old World copper production capacity. Participants discussed the geological significance of the Midcontinent Rift, ongoing artifact testing programs, methodologies for identifying Michigan copper, and challenges in gaining academic acceptance. A Native American eagle dance and a discussion on historical artifacts found throughout North America were also featured at the meeting.” John Lefgren PhD Heartland Research Group

After the event the local newspaper said,Heartland Research Inc., behind the Phoenicia project out of Montrose, held a live-streaming event connecting experts from North America and Europe to Keokuk, talking about the Mid Continental Rift and its association with copper as a Bronze Age resource. Project leader John Lefgren, Ph.D., was present, ready to share details with inquisitive visitors about their research findings, and give updates on the Phoenicia replica – the group says Phoenicia crossed the Atlantic long before European explorers.” Daily Gate city Newspaper, Keokuk Iowa. Jan 21, 2026.

“In the Bronze Age, copper was a major connection between the Old and New Worlds. Thousands of years before the arrival of the Europeans, I expect to find a connection between the Land of Zarahemla and those who came to Montrose. Being old and knowing that God is in charge is kind of releasing. There is so much to do in the coming months.”
Here is a summary of the 22-page report. A live video feed was used to generate this product by AI. Seven experts took part in the live feed.

Regards,
John Lefgren, PhD
Heartland Research Inc
Montrose, Iowa

Richard Calvrio

Richard began his studies with Theology, Biblical Studies, followed by the study of the most relevant religions. These led into History and mythology. Astronomy and Physics. Human Evolution. Learned in the debate Uniformitarianism Vs Catastrophism and see more advantages in the later. Interested in the Younger Dryas and Burckle Crater. Now researching the functionalities of ancient sites though Archaeoacoustics in conjunction with the Global Hallmarks. Co-Founder of the Institute for Natural Philosophy.
He currently moved from Portugal to just north of the Great Lakes to study and research more about copper from Michigan for the Bronze Age of the world. He was asked by some of us to share his papers on the Copper Paradox here:

And his weekly live with Rick Osmon, every Friday at 7pm EST:
https://www.youtube.com/live/JNhZkBQAtFg?si=g_PlNzEiU9HkeY9A


COPPER HISTORY

Without Ancient American Magazine (AAM) by Wayne May, true science has no viable voice or outlet;  it is excluded by  academia cartel’s atheistic, anti-science-allegiance to “Manifestly Manipulated Destiny” –  Columbus First. Purchase Here

BRONZE AGE IN AMERICA w. MINOANS & MYCENAEANS , by Colette Smith

(This is a MAJOR EDUCATION in not only Mediterranean history, but world history.  NEVER did any level of public school or university EDU teach us accurate history of the origin & timing of the BRONZE AGE, its development and critical role in both oceanic trade & pre-Columbian American history, plus the historically-pertinent, global effects of its cataclysmic, volcanic end!  WOW !! Human history is correlated with the ice ages like nowhere else

The author did a masterful job of presenting true history, its causes and effects. Thank you Colette, and thank you Ancient American Magazine.)

America’s history was influenced heavily by seafaring trade efforts all over ancient Europe. England started the “Bronze Age” (BA) about 4000 BCE by smelting local copper with tin or zinc into alloys called bronze and brass. A search was soon on for additional copper.  Somehow, someone discovered the world’s richest and largest deposits of nearly pure copper on the northern shores Lake Superior in the new world’s “Great lakes” area. It is no pun to say that new world truly had “Superior Copper.” The European side of the story makes it appear that they did the mining and shipping, with their own imported settlements of thousands of miners.

(Note: An untold American story is that a population of immigrants (Jaredites) from Babylon had settled in the Great Lakes about the time of the Babylonian confusion of tongues and separation of continents, and were mining and trading this copper in the “new world,” virtually from their own back yard.  That connection has not yet been made, historically, only that their burial artifacts contain that unique blend of copper ore. To what degree, if any, the Jaredites participated in or even controlled the copper mining and international shipping is not known.)

Meanwhile, many nations around the world were actively sailing the oceans seeking commercial trade. The ancients were master navigators, and understood both the ocean currents and the stars. English and Scandinavians sailed to Iceland and Greenland. Chinese, Indians, and Indonesians were sailing to America’s western coasts, while Minoans of Crete dominated the Mediterranean Sea zone. Arabians explored Africa’s east coast and trade routes to India and China. Wherever sailors landed, they impacted any local cultures with their own. For example, the ancient Far East Hindu influence in meso-American culture is obvious.

Militant competition ruled the seas; they had the ships and the seamanship to enforce it. Soon Minoan shipping became a primary commercial force in the rich, “new world” copper trade, servicing all ports in Europe and the Mediterranean. The BA hit full stride in its 2000-year roll.

A Minoan competitor group from the Island of Knossos, near Cyprus – descendants from Japheth – muscled the Minoans into a subservient role in the giant Copper Trade, about 1500 BCE.

It is of prime importance to know that the earth’s climate was much warmer during the BA. There was no arctic ice. The Arctic Circle was open east to west across both segments of the recently-separated Pangea. Northern Scandinavia and Russia were not frozen. The Great Lakes were deeper and wider, rivers and water tables were all higher.

From this AA issue and others, we learn that primary shipping routes TO the Superior copper mines were via Hudson Bay, canoeing rivers south into Lake Superior, then OUT with fleets of small boat loads of ore, via either Lake Huron to the St Laurence, or Lake Michigan to Chicago River and the Mississippi.  Small river boats of ore would then load onto ocean ships at Hudson Bay, St. Lawrence Seaway or New Orleans. New Orleans even had smelting sites to reduce the ore volume to pure, flat ingots. St Lawrence routes served N. Europe best, whereas New Orleans ships could service the Caribbean, or African routes to the Far East. By this vigorous trade over BA’s 2000-yr. life, Superior copper products have been identified all over the world.

But nature suddenly ended the BA about 1400 BCE. Minoan’s home base Island of Santorini exploded in the world’s most violent volcanic eruption ever known before or since. Minoa Island nearly disappeared, Crete, Cyprus and Knossus were wiped out in the first hour, along with catastrophic destruction throughout the Caribbean shorelines. A 75-ft Tsunami blasted all shores within 500 miles. Horrific air pollution shaded the earth’s sun for over a year, causing draughts, climate changes, diseases and starvation conditions for decades globally. Returning sailors sailed through Mediterranean debris to discover their home world had disappeared. Superior copper trade suddenly ended also, with workers walking away from their tools.

Surviving Phoenicians were quick to fill the gap in shipping trade to the Mediterranean, Atlantic and Far East. Their Phoenician “Golden Age “ lasted from 1400 – 580 BCE, followed by Carthaginians; Greeks 150 BC, and the Romans 65 BC. About 1100 AD began a cooling trend; by 1100 AD the Arctic circle began to freeze into an Ice Age.

None of this coordinated science data has been taught in America’s education system. True history from many places has been consciously suppressed or rewritten, and evidences hidden from view or publication by those in political and academic power, in order to promote their favorite myth of “Columbus First – Manifest Destiny,”  In America, the Smithsonian Institute has earned its reputation as the “mother of harlots” in all science and history records.

The Mystery of the Newberry Tablet

Posted on January 15, 2020 by Mike Sonnenberg 

“I am not sure if it is a hoax or real, but it is an interesting story. Way back in 1896 two lumberjacks were hired to clear some land for a farmer near the Upper Peninsula town of Newberry. They happen to stumble upon two small clay figures and a tablet. The 19 x 26 inch tablet had 140 characters carved into a grid pattern. No one knew what to make of them so photos were sent to the Smithsonian and University Of Michigan. The experts at the time could not recognize the writing and they deemed the tablet as a hoax. Some modern experts believe the text is similar to Minoan writing. The Minoans lived from about 3000 BC to about 1100 BC on the Greek island of Crete.

The tablets remained somewhat of a local curiosity. Eventually, they ended up at a St. Ignace tourist destination called Fort Algonquin. ( you can see my post about the fort HERE) The fort was built by Vaughan Norton in the 1920s to look like an old fort from Michigan’s fur trading days. Somehow Vaught acquired the mysterious tablet to display for the tourist.


Eventually, the tablets and figures were purchased by Dr. Donald Benson. A doctor from Lansing who moved to St. Ignace. He loved to collect odd and historic artifacts and displayed them in the gift shop he owned. After his death, the artifacts went on display at the Fort De Buade Museum in downtown St. Ignace. The tablets, or more like what is left of them because they have been reduced to a couple of crumbling pieces with none of the writing remaining, is on display with the worn-down figures.

One theory is they have to be a hoax because if they are supposed to be hundreds or even thousands of years old, from the time of the Minoans, how did they survive for so long only to be eroded away in a short amount of time after they were discovered. Like I wrote at the beginning of the post, I am not sure it is real or a hoax, but it is an interesting story.” https://lostinmichigan.net/newberry-tablet/

Editor’s note: Just like the many other so-called hoaxes, I believe there is more truth than hoax. For example we know of the Decalogue Stone, the Bat Creek Stone, the Key Stone, Menorah Earthworks etc. When historians decide an item goes against their current bias, they reject these items as a hoax. As we research more and more, it’s just too convenient to dismiss all of these artifacts as a hoax. I love this discovery of the Newberry tablet, and as Moroni said, “we may know the truth of all things.” I’ll keep searching and praying, not for proof, but to add to my strong witness that the Gospel is true and the Book of Mormon is the word of God, and I believe Elder Perry who said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012. 

See video below titled, A Bronze Age Disappearance:
Who Took 1.5 Billion Pounds Of Copper From The Great Lakes? 

 


THE MINERS OF MICHIGAN COPPER  2450 B.C. -1200 B.C. ETHER 10:23

“It is estimated that half a billion pounds of copper were mined in tens of thousands of pits on Isle Royale and the Keweenaw Peninsula of Michigan by ancient miners over a period of a thousand years. Carbon dating of wood timbers in the pits has dated the mining to start about 2450 BC and end abruptly at 1200 BC. Officially, no one knows where the Michigan copper went. All the ‘ancient copper culture’ tools that have been found could have been manufactured from just one of the large boulders…

“Indian legends tell the mining was done by fair-haired ‘marine men’. Along with wooden tools, and stone hammers, a walrus-skin bag has been found. A huge copper boulder was found in the bottom of a deep pit raised up on solid oak timbers, still preserved in the anaerobic conditions for more than 3,000 years It is thought that most of the miners retired to Aztalan and other locations to the south at the onset of the hard winters on Lake Superior. The mining appears to have ended overnight…

“In the old works on the ‘Minnesotah’ location near the forks of the Ontonagon River, there was found, at a depth of 18 feet, a mass of copper weighing 11,588 pounds which had been taken out of the vein by the ancients. It had been raised a few feet along the slope of the vein by means of wedges and cobwork made of logs… showing distinctly the marks of a narrow axe, 1 3/4 inches wide, and very sharp … Although the timber… was very soft and tender, by reason of its age, it had not rotted from exposure to the atmosphere, having been always covered by water.”Jay Stuart Wakefield, American biologist/writer, and Seinoud M. DeJonge Dutch physical chemist/mathematician


Purchase Now! Annotated Book of Mormon.

Ancient American LDS Special Edition Earth, Wood, and Copper, Trademarks of the Promised Land. The Ancient America LDS Special Editions covers a wide variety of topics from Native American Traditions, Archeological evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America, and writings from Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon leaving no doubt that America is the The Promise Land of the scriptures. Magazine format, illustrated, 39pp. Inquire about purchase from Rian Nelson [email protected]

Picture right. Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 152


PETROGLYPH OF A SAILING BOAT (Copper Harbor, Upper Michigan, c.1640 BC)

The Institute for Megalithic Research  Tuesday, 8 December 2009

Fig.1 The glyph of this Sailing Boat gives a description of the copper trade with the Old World during the Bronze Age. (Copper Harbor, Keweenaw Peninsula, Michigan, c.1640 BC. Photo by K. Hoenke, Ref.3) —

Email: [email protected] —– October 26, 2009 —– Dr. R.M. de Jonge ©, [email protected]

Introduction

“The AAPS is the Ancient Artifact Preservation Society. It held its First Conference on Ancient Copper in the town of Houghton, on the Upper Peninsula of Michigan, July 10-12, 2009 (Refs.1-3).

One of the activities during the conference was a visit to the petroglyphs near Copper Harbor, on the northern tip of Keweenaw Peninsula. The most beautiful glyph is a hugh sailing boat, shown in Fig.1. In antiquity, the natural harbor of this town was used for the transport of copper ingots to Lake Michigan, and further south along the Mississippi River, as well as all the way to the east, to the Saint Lawrence River.”

Editor’s note: It also makes sense that Michigan Copper was transported to Europe for the Bronze age which was from 3,000 to 1,000 BC.

The Institute for Megalithic Research continues, “It was also important for reaching Isle Royale, some 50 miles to the northeast, another area of extensive mining operations (Refs.4,5,20-22). —– The petroglyph site near Copper Harbor is west of town near the end of the local bay. The glyph of the sailing boat has a width of 36cm, and a height of 17.5cm, including the top of the mast 19 cm. The hull of the ship has a height of 7cm, including the lower part of the mast almost 11cm. The sail has a width of 14.5cm. The carved lines are not V-shaped, but more U-shaped, having an upper width of 3.5 mm, and a depth of 2 mm. The carving was made on the ground, on a flat, natural area of the bedrock, consisting of sandstone. It is an oblong area of stone, having a height varying from roughly 30 to 60cm (Ref.3). —– The sailing boat should be considered as seaworthy (Refs.6,7). Some dimensions of this large boat are interesting. The length of the hull equals five times the height of the sail. The length of the sail equals the height of the mast, and both are twice the height of the sail. The height of the mast equals six times the width (or height) of the lower part of it, below the sail.- Finally, it should be noted, that the carved line within the sail makes a long zigzag all the way to the top. For the time being, it appears to be a mysterious feature of this petroglyph.

When studying the glyph, it appears that the left edge of the sail has been accidently flaked off (although it might have been done on purpose). Probably, it already happened when the glyph was carved, and apparently, people decided to make the best of the situation. However, it is also possible that the flaking off happened in a (much) later time period. In that case a careful restauration may now be observed.- Note, that a recent flaking off occurred near the sail, at the right si-de above. It just damaged a tiny part of the upper right corner of the glyph.

Date of the Glyph

The hull of the boat consists of five rows of planks, and the sail appears to be made of seven strips of cloth. When studying these horizontal elements of the carving, it appears to us, that in first instance, a dynasty encoding is most likely to be intended (Refs.8-10). Including the lower part of the mast the hull consists of 5+1= 6 elements, encoding the first six dynasties of Egypt. These are known to us as the Old Kingdom. The 5 rows of planks correspond to the first five dynasties, when the ancient Egyptian civilization flourished. The lower part of the mast corresponds to the 6th Dynasty, when the culture of Egypt was declining. —– The sail has seven strips of cloth, encoding the next, seven dynasties. It appears, that the upper strip provides the approximate date of the glyph. It corresponds to the 6+7= 13th Dynasty (c. 1794-1641 BC). The date of the glyph appears to coincide with the end of this dynasty, c.1640 BC.- Note, that the top of the mast peaks in two layers, which correspond to the 12th and 13th Dynasties. It is correct, that the culture of the Middle Kingdom started to decline at the end of the 12th Dynasty, a process which continued in the 13th Dynasty. Note also, that the bottom of the mast was placed on the fourth layer of the hull. It is correct, that the culture of the Old Kingdom started to decline at the end of the 5th Dynasty, a process which continued in the 6th Dynasty.”

The Institute for Megalithic Research (IMR) promotes the understanding of monuments and petroglyphs of the Megalithic Culture, which flourished in Europe but also worldwide, from c.6000 to 1000 BC. The goal is the publication of well written articles about this subject. The IMR is based in the Netherlands; present director is Dr. R.M. de Jonge. https://megalithicresearch.blogspot.com/2009/12/petroglyph-of-sailing-boat-copper.html

Lehi & Honey in Florida

WHY APALACHICOLA FLORIDA IS PLAUSIBLE FOR THE LAND OF LEHI’S LANDING
591 BC 1 Nephi 18:23-25

Archaeology, Bees, Climate, Latitude, Wind Currents, Promised Land (USA), Abundance of Food, and “It Just Makes Sense”

Thesis: The Mulekites c. 589 BC may have landed at the Gulf of Mexico by the Mississippi River, and continued up the Mississippi and settled upriver at Montrose, IA or Zarahemla. (D&C 125:3) The Mulekites had always remained at their first location when Mosiah found them. Omni 1:16 “And they journeyed in the wilderness and were brought by the hand of the Lord across the great waters, into the land where Mosiah discovered them; and they had dwelt there from that time forth.”

The Lehi Landing c. 591 BC or the Land of First Inheritance was possibly near Apalachicola or Tallahassee Florida. Nephi could then travel up the Chattahoochee River to its source at Unicoi Gap, GA. The source of the Hiwassee River could then take the Nephites where the first temple may have been built in Chattanooga, TN.

Chattanooga TN is a possible location for the Nephite settlement. The rivers most likely were the highways of the Nephites. The Land in Tennessee is higher in elevation than Zarahemla (Montrose, IA) and that is why in the scriptures you will always hear of Nephites traveling “up to” the Land of Nephi and “down to” Zarahemla, as it is a reference to elevation not direction. The Moccasin Bend Archaeological District is rich in head plates, breastplates of copper, and other artifacts dating from 3000 BC to 1500 AD. Today from the top of Lookout Mountain in Chattanooga, you can see 7 different states. ‘Mosiah 11:12 relates that King Noah, Zeniff’s son, built ‘a very high tower, even so high that he could stand upon the top thereof and overlook the land of Shilom, and also the land of Shemlon, which was possessed by the Lamanites, and he could look over all the land round about.’  If Noah wanted to look over all the land round about, there could hardly be a better place to do so than Lookout Mountain which rises out of the river valley above Chattanooga to a height of almost 2,400 feet. On clear days, mountains 100 miles away are visible from the summit. The tower was near the temple, but there is no description of where the temple was. It may have been enclosed in walls within the city, or it may have been built on a high place, which would explain why Noah built his tower near the temple.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 128

“Speaking about Lehi’s people, “Joseph wrote, “They were principally Israelites, of the descendants of Joseph.”  It is possible that Joseph Smith was referring to Zoram after all, clarifying he was not a Jew. He may have been referring to those who accompanied the Mulekites (presumably Phoenicians). But it is also possible that he was referring to others who accompanied Lehi… To summarize: I think Lehi brought servants and landed in a mostly uninhabited area in Florida, among a small population of hunter/gatherers who lacked a well-organized society.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America page 84-86

 

“I think Lehi landed in Florida for all the reasons I’ve explained in Moroni’s America. He may have sailed south of Cuba to get there because of ocean currents and wind, but it’s interesting that Mulek, Lehi and Columbus converge on the same areas.” Jonathan Neville Moroni’s America.

Why Nephi Landed in Florida

1- Wind and current routes across the Atlantic (in the fall when honey and fruits were available, and the natural currents in the fall take you west), would put them somewhere in the Caribbean. This route was proven to be possible by the Phoenicia Expedition of 2009 where a replica 600 BC ship sailed. More Information here: https://bookofmormonevidence.org/phoenicia-in-montrose-time-and-place-of-great-history/
2- They went where the Lord directed them with the Liahona, so I don’t think they would have just landed wherever the wind blew them (which would probably have been Hispaniola or maybe the East Coast of Florida or South Carolina).
3- I think it makes sense they landed about the same latitude [Similar climate for seeds] as Jerusalem, which they could tell from the stars.
Latitudes Similar 30° 26′ 17″ N (Tallahassee, FL) and 31° 46′ 48″ N (Jerusalem)
Not similar 15° 30′ 0″ N (Guatemala)
4- Crops grew abundantly. This would be difficult in the jungles or islands.
5- It had to be a mostly unoccupied area (not Mesoamerica). Only small groups of hunter/gatherers in Southeastern U.S. at the time. [A large group of people wouldn’t have allowed Nephi to be their king]
6- It had to be the same general land where the Jaredites lived. [Cumorah and Ramah]
7- Should have archaeological evidence. (See Nancy White article below)
8- There should be signs of Hebrew writing or relics. (Holy Stones (OH), Bat Creek Stones (TN), Los Lunas Stones (NM) Menorah Earthworks near Cincinnati, Ohio)
9- Would be a place where DNA matches. Haplogroup X is found in Israel and near the Great Lakes as well. See article here: https://www.nationalgeographic.com/science/article/131120-science-native-american-people-migration-siberia-genetics
9- Lehi and Nephi brought much honey with them from Bountiful in Oman. 1 Nephi 18:6 “And it came to pass that on the morrow, after we had prepared all things, much fruits and meat from the wilderness, and honey in abundance, and provisions according to that which the Lord had commanded us, we did go down into the ship, with all our loading and our seeds, and whatsoever thing we had brought with us, every one according to his age; wherefore, we did all go down into the ship, with our wives and our children.” It would make sense that the Lord led them to another land (Apalachicola FL) that had an abundance of honey producing vegetation, or Lehi may have brought the seeds from the Old World to grow the White Tupelo Gum trees, nyssa ogeche, that are found naturally in Florida. Remember also, the Jaredites also brought bees with them to the Promised land. Ether 2:3 “And they did also carry with them deseret, which, by interpretation, is a honey bee; and thus, they did carry with them swarms of bees, and all manner of that which was upon the face of the land, seeds of every kind.”

Honey so Rare

“Most people think honey is just honey. They grab whatever looks cheapest at the grocery store. But deep in the swamps of Florida and Georgia, something extraordinary happens for just two weeks each year. A honey so rare that most people may never experience the authentic version. The question that keeps in our mind is how rare is Tupelo honey ? 

Well, Tupelo Honey ranks among America’s rarest honey varieties. Fewer than 200 beekeepers produce it from trees that bloom just 2-3 weeks annually.” https://www.smileyhoney.com/blogs/honey-school/how-rare-is-tupelo-honey We speak more specifically about Tupelo Honey below.


Pierce Mounds Complex


“Pierce Mounds, at the mouth of the Apalachicola River and overlooking both north-south and east-west traffic, were part of a major multi-component center with remarkable Middle Woodland mounds. Materials clustered around the Apalachicola delta and coast close to Pierce and spread from there up the river. Prestige goods were possibly traded down to major mound centers then moved to other centers along the valley, ending up in burial mounds all over the valley, perhaps interred with important people during Swift Creek times, (100-800 AD) and interred in mass deposits in slightly later Weeden Island times. Such items likely were transported down the river to Pierce, where they were distributed to the inhabitants of nearby coastal mounds involved in the procurement and management end of the trade network, and then traded up the river to other trade partners. Since nearly all the mound sites documented in this thesis have both Swift Creek and Weeden Island pottery, the suggestion is also that these systems endured for a long time as ceramic styles and possibly associated archaeological cultures changed.

This research should contribute to a better understanding of Middle Woodland ceremonialism in the Southeastern United States and the Apalachicola watershed, and the systems through which ceremonial artifacts moved around the land. In the future, data from higher up the river in Georgia and Alabama could be compared to help create a picture of Middle Woodland manifestation in the entire valley for comparison with the rest of the Southeast and discussion of differences between trade routes along major waterways and overland historic trails. Further testing of the exotic materials in the mounds for trace elements or other data could shed light on trade routes along which these artifacts and raw materials were traded. With better understanding of the major and minor routes, questions regarding the role of sites in Middle Woodland exchange can be answered. Mounds like Poplar Springs Mound are facing destruction from development and looting. It is essential that these sites are studied before they are gone.

In northwest Florida, the great Apalachicola River system is formed from the confluence of the Flint River, which originates near Atlanta, and the Chattahoochee River, which flows out of the Blue Ridge mountains of North Georgia. The Apalachicola runs over 100 miles to the Gulf of Mexico (Figure 1). It is Florida’s largest river in terms of flow, and the only one containing snowmelt. Its valley is home to several kinds of rare plants and animals and more reptile and amphibian species than anywhere else north of Mexico, amid an exceedingly rich biotic system. Where the river flows into Apalachicola Bay, the abundant life possible in estuarine systems provides the shrimp, oysters, and other seafood for which this region is famous today. The bays and sounds are protected by beautiful barrier islands with white sugar-sand beaches. At the mouth of the river sits the small town of Apalachicola, today known for oysters and picturesque old houses from its historic past. But for about 2000 years of prehistoric time, this location was an important Native American capital centered around the Pierce mounds.” [This is the place to find Tupelo Honey which will not granulate, and due to this high fructose low glucose ratio some diabetic patients have been permitted by their physicians to eat Tupelo Honey].

Nancy White continues, “The Pierce site consists of a long shell midden ridge, a large village area, and 13 mounds, constructed and inhabited over a period of time estimated to extend from perhaps 600 B.C. until around A.D. 1400. Its archaeological evidence indicates day-to-day occupation by indigenous peoples who fished, gathered, and hunted, leaving their food garbage and discarded artifacts piled along the riverbank. The evidence shows other aspects of their lives as well, in the construction of burial mounds and inclusion of elaborate ritual artifacts for the honored dead, expressions of ancient beliefs and probably spirituality.

Pierce is one of the most famous sites in southeastern U.S. archaeology, but in reality we have known very little about it. Artifacts and other materials from the site are known to have been collected as early as the mid-nineteenth century, and probably such finds were routinely made far earlier by whoever settled nearby. The first published record was produced well over century ago by Clarence Bloomfield Moore (1902:217-229; Brose and White 1999:219-231), a wealthy Philadelphian whose digs into Indian mounds all over the South are well known because he did describe them in journal articles. Moore’s excavations into two of the mounds at Pierce unearthed elegant ceramic vessels, stone spear and arrow points and plummets, freshwater pearls, copper and silver ornaments, shell beads and drinking cups, and even a bison-bone ornament, associated with many burials of the honored dead, 99 of whom he unearthed from Mound A. Moore noted five mounds, and also described other mound sites nearby (named after the landowners or geographic features), such as the Cemetery Mound, Mound near Apalachicola, and Cool Springs and Singer Mounds, all of which are now thought to make up the whole Pierce complex.

The location of the Pierce site is optimal for obtaining all the resources prehistoric people needed. Upland animal species would have included deer, many small mammals, turtles and other reptiles and amphibians. There would also have been abundant wetland wildlife in the marsh, and fish and aquatic species, including the molluscs whose shells are so abundant at the site, in the river, creeks, and bay. Hardwood bottomland trees such as oaks and magnolia, stands of pine, and wetland cypress and tupelo(Honey) would have produced food from fruits to nuts and acorns. Given the thick forests, prehistoric peoples most likely made the majority of their material culture from wood and other plant materials. What we see in the archaeological record – stone, ceramic, shell artifacts and ecofacts that have been preserved – is probably just a very small part of what people made and used.

In addition to the bounty of its natural environment, the location of the Pierce site is also a great strategic position, with easy access to movement not only east-west along the Gulf, but also north-south on the river system hundreds of miles into the interior. In prehistoric times the only way to go anywhere was to walk or take a boat; water travel was much more efficient. Thus, Pierce was ideally situated not only for obtaining and moving resources, but also for the flow of information and of people, for social, economic, and political interaction.

Deptford-period pottery, (700 BC- 400 AD) indicating people were at Pierce at least as early as 2000 to 3000 years ago. They may have begun mound building at that early time too. Even though the social and political systems changed over time, presumably becoming more complex by the Fort Walton period, when the site must have been a chiefly center with its platform mound and large village, subsistence did not seem to change. Based on the faunal remains from the site, it appears that prehistoric peoples were making a living in the same way their ancestors did one or two millennia earlier: fishing and shellfishing in the rich streams and bays, supplemented by gathering and hunting on land.

Such a stable subsistence system supported other enormously complex economic activities at Pierce. Especially for the late Early Woodland and Middle Woodland peoples who built the burial mounds, accumulation of wealth items was very important and probably linked with spiritual beliefs. Elaborate artifacts, either from distant sources or locally crafted in fancy styles, were a significant part of life and markers probably of social, political, and religious status. Some materials were imported from as far as the Appalachian mountains, as the river provided a major highway for the exchange of materials and ideas. However, these expensive possessions were interred with the dead, along with some strikingly plain everyday items, and evidence of burning and other ritual accompanying burial.

PIERCE MOUND A (8FR14A) Location and Description The most spectacular mound at Pierce has been Mound A, mostly because Moore (1902:217-228) dug it thoroughly and recovered 99 burials and exotic and elaborate grave goods. He devoted the most pages to its description and clearly stated that it was the southwesternmost mound in the group, so it is unknown why later researchers thought it was one of the other mounds. Moore’s original field notes locate Mound A at the “edge of scrub” and say “to E & W md extends in sort of roadway,” a setting much changed, as it was recently in heavy forest and then cleared, with little evidence of a roadway. Moore said it was 8 feet high, 96 feet east-west and 76 feet north-south, implying an oval, which is indeed its shape in the unpublished notes. He referred to the “summit plateau” as 40 x 34 feet but much broadened “to prepare for interments made in recent times “– a statement with no explanation. It is hard to believe he would be allowed to dig in a cemetery with recent graves.” Pierce Mounds Complex An Ancient Capital in Northwest Florida Nancy Marie White Department of Anthropology University of South Florida, Tampa [email protected] Final Report to George J. Mahr, Apalachicola, Florida December 2013

Mounds at Turtle Harbor from Turtle Harbor Mounds


Tupelo Honey

Since Honey was such aa critical food for the Jaredites and the Nephites, it makes sense that honey and or bees would be either brought with them or the Lord would have led the Lehites to a specific place where honey was available in abundance. Since Tupelo honey is largely only produced in Apalachicola, FL, or Georgia, it seems the Lord directed Lehi to a special location, called Bountiful near the panhandle of Florida.

http://www.lltupelohoney.com/ourproduct.cfm

“Tupelo honey is produced from the tupelo gum tree which grows profusely along the Chipola and Apalachicola rivers of northwest Florida. Here in the river swamps, this honey is produced in a unique fashion. Bees are placed on elevated platforms along the river’s edge, and they fan out through the surrounding Tupelo-blossom-laden swamps during April and May and return with their precious treasure. This river valley is the only place in the world where Tupelo Honey is produced commercially.

Real Tupelo honey is a light golden amber color with a greenish cast. The flavor is delicious, delicate and distinctive; a choice table grade honey. Good white tupelo, unmixed with other honeys, will not granulate, and due to this high fructose low glucose ratio some diabetic patients have been permitted by their physicians to eat Tupelo honey. Average analysis: fructose 44.03% glucose 29.98%.

Tupelo Honey Bloom

Black tupelo, ti-ti, black gum, willow, and several other honey plants bloom in advance of white tupelo and are used to build up colony strength and stores. Since these sources produce a less desirable, darker honey, which will granulate, the product is sold as bakery honey. Possibly it is just that or a blend which is a cheaper honey for which the buyer may be paying a premium price.

The important point which we wish to make here is that all honey that is being labeled Tupelo is not top quality Tupelo honey as the bees make it and as skilled beekeepers produce it. Some honey may be very light in color and could very well have a high percentage of gall berry. Gall berry blooms right after Tupelo. It is attractive, as it is a light white honey, but it is not Tupelo and will soon granulate. Some honey is labeled Tupelo and wildflower. In this case the buyer has no guarantee of just how much real Tupelo he may be getting.

Fine Tupelo is more expensive because it cost more to produce this excellent specialty honey. To gain access to the river locations where the honey is produced requires expensive labor and equipment. In order to get fine, unmixed Tupelo honey, colonies must be stripped of all stores just as the white Tupelo bloom begins. The bees must have clean combs in which to place the Tupelo honey. Then the new crop must be removed before it can be mixed with additional honey sources. The timing of these operations are critical and years of experience are needed to produce a fine product that will certify as Tupelo honey.

Nyssa ogeche and Taxodium distichum var. imbricarium

The new honey always comes in by the middle of May to late May. When we bottle the new honey, and it has not been allowed time to settle. It will have foam and small black particles come to the top of the honey jar as it sits. The honey takes a month or two to settle after it is extracted. It’s fine to eat this or it can be spooned off the top of the honey. The small black particles are bees wax and pollen. This is something that tells you that the honey has not been heated or processed. It’s untouched just as nature intended. All we do to our honey during the extracting process is strain it through cheese cloth. We use absolutely no heat on our honey.

L.L. Lanier & Son’s Tupelo Honey – Since 1898 318 Lake Grove Road P.O. Box 706 – Wewahitchka, FL 32465 Phone or Fax: (850) 639-2371 Email: [email protected]

  • The genus name Nyssa refers to a Greek water nymph. The name tupelo, the common name used for Nyssa, is of Native American origin, coming from the Creek words ito ‘tree’ and opilwa ‘swamp’; it was in use by the mid-18th century.
  • The city of Tupelo, Mississippi, is named for this tree.
  • Tupelo wood is used extensively by artistic woodcarvers, especially for carving ducks and other wildfowl. It power carves excellently and holds good detail in the end grain. In commerce, it is used for shipping containers and interior parts of furniture and is used extensively in the veneer and panel industry for crossbanding, plywood cores, and backs. The wood can be readily pulped and is used for high-grade book and magazine papers.In the past, the hollow trunks were used as “bee gums” to hold beehives.
  • Tupelos are popular ornamental trees for their mature form, shade, and spectacular Autumn leaf colors.
  • Tupelos are used as food plants by the larvae of some Lepidoptera species, including Endoclita damor.[citation needed]
  • The Ogeechee Tupelo, sometimes referred to as the Ocheechee Lime, which is native to Georgia and north Florida produces an edible fruit in the form of a sour, oblong drupe.

Honey

Tupelos of the species Nyssa ogeche are valued as honey plants in the southeastern United States, particularly in the Gulf Coast region. They produce a very light, mild-tasting honey. In Florida, beekeepers keep beehives along the river swamps on platforms or floats during tupelo bloom to produce certified tupelo honey, which commands a high price on the market because of its flavor. Monofloral honey made from the nectar of Nyssa ogeche has such a high ratio of fructose to glucose that it does not crystallize.

The Apalachicola River in the Florida Panhandle is the center for tupelo honey. The honey is produced wherever tupelo trees (three species) bloom in southeastern USA, but the purest and most expensive version (which is certified by pollen analysis) is produced in this valley. In a good harvest year, the tupelo honey crop produced by a group of specialized Florida beekeepers has a value approaching $1,000,000.” https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Tupelo

“The basin of the Apalachicola River is also noted for its tupelo honey, a high-quality monofloral honey, which is produced wherever the tupelo trees bloom in the southeastern United States. In a good harvest year, the value of the tupelo honey crop produced by a group of specialized Florida beekeepers approaches $900,000 each spring.” https://www.visitgulf.com/tupelo-honey

“Generations of beekeepers have been harvesting this delicacy in Wewahitchka, north Gulf County, for decades. It is harvested from the White Tupelo Gum tree (nyssa ogeche). These trees average 50 to 75 feet in height, and 2 to 3 feet in diameter. The trees are most content when standing in several feet of water. An abundance of Tupelo trees are found in the Apalachicola and Chipola river basins in our part of Florida (Gulf and Liberty counties).

The Tupelo tree blossom starts out as a round bud, about the size of a small pea. It then swells into what looks like a miniature cauliflower. Finally, it explodes with dozens of little spikes. The nectar is at the base of each spike.

Tupelo blossoms are very fragile and unpredictable. In some years, the nectar flow lasts for a few weeks. In other years, the fragile blooms may be ruined by wind, hard rain or cold weather just a few days after opening. One thing, however, is certain. Each year, the demand for Tupelo Honey increases!” Content provided graciously by GCTDC Partner, SmileyHoney.com

Interesting facts about Tupelo honey

  • Bees use nectar from the white Tupelo trees to make the unique southeastern “Tupelo Honey”!
  • Tupelo honey has a light amber golden color with a unique flavor and a delicate and distinctive taste.
  • Pure Tupelo Honey, produced from only the White Tupelo, is the only honey that will not granulate.
  • Due to it’s high laevulose (44.3%), low dextrose (29.98%) ratio (average), doctors have been able to recommend some diabetic patients to consume Tupelo Honey.
  • This honey was topic in a movie starring Peter Fonda as a beekeeper (Ulee’s Gold, 1997).
  • Tupelo Honey is also the name of a Van Morrison’s songand album released in November of 1971.
  • Tupelo Honey is a unique product of the southeast USA.

Pure Tupelo Honey is produced from the White Ogeechee Tupelo

  • Tupelo, Ogeche’s native habitat in the South Eastern US, from South Carolina to Northern Florida to Mississippi.
  • Ogeechee tupelo requires a very moist site and is distributed along the borders of rivers, swamps, and ponds that are frequently flooded.
  • Thousands of hectares of Ogeechee tupelo have been planted in bee farms along the lower Apalachicola River and around swamps, where it grows also naturally. https://hort.ifas.ufl.edu/

    Ogeechee Tupelo


    Question to ChatGBT March 24, 2026
    Where is tupelo honey found in abundance today?

    Ai Answer:
    Tupelo honey is still found today—but only in a very small, specific region of the United States. It’s actually one of the rarest honeys in the country.

    Where it’s found in abundance today

    The main place is:

    Florida Panhandle — especially the Apalachicola River basin
    This is the #1 source in the world
    Areas around Wewahitchka, Florida are often called the “Tupelo Honey Capital”
    Other (smaller) producing areas
    Southern Georgia (especially around the Okefenokee Swamp)
    Small pockets along nearby river systems in:
    Florida
    Georgia
    (very limited parts of Alabama)

    These areas all share one key feature: swampy river floodplains where white tupelo trees grow

    Why it’s so localized

    Tupelo honey comes from the nectar of the white tupelo (Nyssa ogeche) tree, which:

    Only grows in wet, flood-prone river swamps
    Blooms for just 2–3 weeks per year
    Requires very specific environmental conditions

    Because of this:

    It makes up less than 1% of U.S. honey production
    Most “real” tupelo honey still traces back to that Florida–Georgia region
    Simple takeaway

    If you’re looking for where tupelo honey is truly abundant today:

    The Apalachicola River region of northwest Florida is the primary and most reliable source on Earth.

    ChatGBT question: How is the tupelo nectar better than other plants. How is tupelo different than other honey?
    Ai Answer

    Great question—tupelo isn’t just “another flower,” and its honey really does behave differently.

    What’s special about tupelo nectar?

    The nectar from the tupelo tree (Nyssa ogeche) has a unique sugar chemistry compared to most plants.

    Key difference:
    Higher fructose
    Lower glucose

    Most flowers produce nectar that turns into honey with more glucose—but tupelo flips that balance.

    Why that matters (this is the big deal)
    1. It almost never crystallizes
    Most honey (like clover) will turn grainy or solid over time
    Tupelo honey stays liquid for years—even decades

    This is its most famous trait

    2. Smoother, milder taste
    Very light, buttery flavor
    Not as sharp or floral as many honeys
    Slight fruity notes
    People often describe it as “clean” and delicate
    3. Higher perceived sweetness
    Fructose tastes sweeter than glucose
    So tupelo honey can taste sweeter without being heavier
    4. More stable and slow to spoil
    Its chemistry makes it:
    Less prone to crystallization
    More resistant to fermentation if stored properly
    What makes the tree itself different?

    The tupelo tree is unusual because:

    It grows in flooded swamps (like along the Apalachicola River)
    It produces a very consistent nectar flow during bloom
    Blooms for a short, concentrated period (2–3 weeks)
    That short window allows bees to make almost pure, single-source honey

    How tupelo compares to typical honey
    Feature Tupelo Honey Most Other Honeys
    Sugar balance High fructose More glucose
    Crystallization Rare Common
    Flavor Mild, buttery Varies (often stronger)
    Texture Smooth, syrupy Can become grainy
    Rarity Very rare Widely available
    Simple takeaway

    Tupelo nectar isn’t “better” in a nutritional sense—it’s different in chemistry
    That difference gives tupelo honey its famous traits:

    Stays liquid
    Tastes smooth and mild
    Is rare and highly prized

Law of Moses- Not in Mesoamerica!

“I believe it may be important to understand the other most prevalent geography theory of the Book of Mormon, the Mesoamerican Theory. As one who believes that the Book of Mormon events after leaving Jerusalem, began in North America, I also believed for over 40 years (or was taught by Sunday School, seminary, and church literature), all about Mesoamerica, and nothing about the Heartland. Only after much prayer and search did I find the Heartland Model, and was blessed to meet Rod Meldrum 14 years ago.

The Heartland Model is the most accurate theory of all. In fact, knowing that Hill Cumorah in NY is the only hill where the Nephites and Jaredites had their last battles, I listened and read and prayed about this one aspect, and it has become an important part of my testimony. The Book of Mormon happened in the Land of Promise of the United States of America, as Elder Perry said, “The United States is the promised land foretold in the Book of Mormon—a place where divine guidance directed inspired men to create the conditions necessary for the Restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ.” Elder L. Tom Perry Ensign Dec. 2012

Sheep in North America

Hugh Nibley said, “If my insistent harping on central Asia annoys you, let me remind you again that the book of Ether gives us no choice. It never lets us forget that what the Jaredite kings did was a conscious imitation and unbroken continuation of the ways of “the ancients,” of “them of old” on the other side of the water. This, incidentally, is another indication that we are not to regard the Jaredite migration as taking place immediately after the flood, for the fall of the tower saw the destruction of an ancient and established order. The Jaredites left their homeland driving great herds of cattle before them in the immemorial Asiatic manner, and even if they had never been nomads before, they certainly lived the life of the steppes during those many years before they set sail (Ether 3:3), and when they embarked, they crammed all they could of their beasts into their small boats, “flocks and herds” and other beasts (Ether 6:4), and upon reaching the New World continued to cultivate “all manner of cattle, of oxen, and cows, and of sheep” just as their ancestors had in the old country (Ether 9:18). Now you know, how the Nephites could have had sheep in North America brought to this land by the Jaredites. The Nephites could continue practicing the Law of Moses in the land of The New Jerusalem.” (2 Nephi 25:24 Mosiah 2:3) Hugh Nibley from Lehi in the Desert; The Great Open Spaces (Editors note: No sheep, goats, bullocks doves or wine, necessary for the Law of Moses has ever been found in Mesoamerica during the timeline of the Book of Mormon).

The Rejection of the Two Cumorah Mesoamerica Geography Theory for The Book of Mormon by Stephen Reed

“The so-called Two Cumorah Mesoamerica Geography Theory for The Book of Mormon was created by a member of The Reorganized Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints (The RLDS Church).

His name is Louis E. Hills or L.E. Hills. He was a member of the First Quorum of The Seventy of that Church. He introduced this theory in 1917, during World War I. In 1918, one year later, the Spanish Flu Pandemic was in full force. To read Steven’s entire blog visit here: Steven’s Website here: https://twocumorahsolution.blogspot.com/


Witnesses of the Heartland Model

Nearly all those familiar with the early statements by the Prophet Joseph Smith touching on potential Book of Mormon lands know that he clearly indicated them to be in North America. This is evident in the historically verified accounts wherein he declared revelation such as in the Wentworth Letter, the American Revivalist Account, the Zelph Accounts and Joseph’s handwritten letter to Emma while on Zion’s camp. In addition, the prophet revealed a Nephite altar at Adam-ondi-Ahman, mentioned the land of Manti was near Huntsville, Missouri, and revealed that this land was “the borders of the Lamanites” (see D&C 54:8). Furthermore he received revelation from the Lord for the location of Zarahemla (see D&C 125:3) and New Jerusalem (see D&C 84:1-6) which Christ Himself declared to be on Book of Mormon lands (3 Nephi 20:22), both of which are absolutely located in North America. These accounts and their indications are not speculation based, but historically documented fact.

John Sorenson the “Dean” so to say of Mesoamerican Geography says the following. “There remain Latter-day Saints who insist that the final destruction of the Nephites took place in New York, but any such idea is manifestly absurd. Hundreds of thousands of Nephites traipsing across the Mississippi Valley to New York, pursued (why?) by hundred of thousands of Lamanites, is a scenario worthy only of a witless sci-fi movie, not of history.” Mormon’s Codex, p. 688.

Mesoamerica as Hinterlands

From Moroni’s America Chapter 28 by Jonathan Neville

For decades, LDS scholars have labored to establish and defend a Mesoamerican setting for the Book of Mormon because they believed they were vindicating what Joseph Smith wrote (or approved) in three articles published in the Times and Seasons on 15 September and 1 October 1842. The discovery that it was someone other than Joseph Smith, Wilford Woodruff, or John Taylor who wrote the articles,[i] led to the further discovery that Benjamin Winchester wrote the articles linking the Book of Mormon to Central America, and that William Smith edited and published them.[ii] These discoveries raise serious questions about the original premise for both hemispheric and Mesoamerican theories of Book of Mormon geography. Although now discredited, these Times and Seasons articles have influenced generations of Latter-day Saints—members, scholars, and leaders[iii]—and have been frequently cited by those who advocate a Mesoamerican setting.

In response to the Winchester saga, some proponents of the Mesoamerican setting now claim the Times and Seasons articles are ancillary, or even irrelevant, to Book of Mormon geography. This chapter accepts that premise for the sake of argument and examines Mesoamerican geography on the merits, without the implied imprimatur of Joseph Smith’s authorship—or editorial approval—of the Times and Seasons articles. As John Sorenson wrote, “If we are to progress in this task, we must chop away and burn the conceptual underbrush that has afflicted the effort in the past. We must stop asking, as so many do, what have the Brethren said about this in the past?”[iv]


[i] Matthew Roper, Paul J. Fields, Atul Nepal, “Joseph Smith, the Times and Seasons, and Central American Ruins,” Journal of the Book of Mormon and Other Restoration Scripture 22/2 (2013): 84-97. In that article, the authors present the results of a stylometric analysis that show none of the three candidates tested could have written the articles. The authors nevertheless conclude that “Joseph Smith is the most likely author of the composite text” because they erroneously assume that no one else was “said to be working in the printing office.” In fact, there were several employees, but most importantly, William Smith was publishing the Wasp from the same office and much—often most—of the content of the Times and Seasons consisted of articles mailed to Nauvoo or excerpted from other publications.

[ii] Jonathan Neville, The Lost City of Zarahemla (Legends Library, Rochester NY 2015).

[iii] For example, Joseph Fielding Smith included one of them in Teachings of the Prophet Joseph Smith, and they have been widely cited and quoted in books and articles about Book of Mormon geography, including Mormon’s Codex, cited below, and numerous articles published by FARMS and the Neal A. Maxwell Institute for Religious Studies, both affiliated with BYU.

[iv] John L. Sorenson, The Geography of Book of Mormon Events: A Source Book (FARMS 1990, 1992) p. 210.

Filters and Terms of Reference

Sorenson lists terms of references, or “filters,” that he believes must be applied to any real-world candidate for The Book of Mormon setting. This section examines his three “major filters,”[i] applies them to the text and evidence, and then performs the same assessment using three additional filters. The six filters are:


1. Scope of territory (Sorenson)
2. Destruction in 3 Nephi (Sorenson)
3. Sophisticated society (Sorenson)
4. Law of Moses (Discussed Below)
5. Promised land
6. Infrastructure (Ores, Towers, Fortresses, Buildings, Roads)

[i] Numbers 1-3 are copied verbatim from Mormon’s Codex, pp. 20-21.

Filter 4—Law of Moses. Criteria related to the law of Moses as described in the text must be accounted for in any acceptable theory. “Lehi and his people diligently kept the law of Moses. Nephi affirmed… that they did ‘keep the law of Moses, and look forward with steadfastness unto Christ, until the law shall be fulfilled’ (2 Nephi 25:24)…. The Nephites were to continue to keep the law of Moses until it was fulfilled.”[i]

The Book of Mormon people did not casually observe the Law of Moses. They “were strict in observing the ordinances of God, according to the law of Moses.” Alma 30:3. It was obedience to the law of Moses that Korihor criticized:

Lehi Offers Sacrifice

“Korihor said unto him: Because I do not teach the foolish traditions of your fathers, and because I do not teach this people to bind themselves down under the foolish ordinances and performances which are laid down by ancient priests, to usurp power and authority over them, to keep them in ignorance, that they may not lift up their heads, but be brought down according to thy words.” (Alma 30:23)

When groups failed to observe the law of Moses, they “had fallen into great errors.” Alma 31:9.

The law of Moses and its implications for Book of Mormon geography deserve an entire book, but this filter can serve its purpose with just a few of the key points.

Architecture

One major difference between the Mesoamerican and American settings is visible in architecture. Mayan architecture is typified by large stone temples, made of cut stones and featuring steps by which one ascends to altars or the tops of the temples. By contrast, Hopewell architecture relies on uncut stone and ramps to ascend. Altars and ramps of earth are also common.

According to the law of Moses, observers of the law must use ramps and uncut stones. “An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me, and shalt sacrifice thereon thy burnt offerings, . . . And if thou wilt make me an altar of stone, thou shalt not build it of hewn stone, for if thou lift up thy tool upon it, thou hast polluted it. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar, that thy nakedness be not discovered thereon” (Exodus 20:24-26). Ramps were also important for leading animals to be sacrificed. (Picture Below)

Altar of Stacked Stone.

“The altars of the temple were made of stacked stone, not hewn stone. “The word in Exodus 20:25 which is translated as ‘tool’ is the Hebrew חרב which most literally means ‘sword’.  There explains that a sword is designed to shorten life, while an altar is designed to lengthen life by being used to achieve atonement. It makes sense, therefore, that one should not be used in the formation of the other.” Rashi, Medieval French Rabbi.

By Val Chadwick Bagley
Moroni’s America continued. “This distinction is apparent in Israel, where archaeologists can use the distinction between ramps and stairs to determine whether an ancient site was built according to the law of Moses. One archaeologist describing the discovery of Joshua’s Altar on Mt. Ebal, Israel, explains it this way:

Hebrew altars can be distinguished from pagan altars in 5 respects: 1. They are made of uncut natural stone. 2. Ramps, never stairs. 3. Hebrew altars are square. 4. Hebrew altars have their sides oriented to the 4 points of the compass (NSEW), as we see in the orientation of the tabernacle.[ii]

In Mesoamerican sites, there are no ramps; in the American setting, sites have no steps. In Mesoamerica, stones are carved; in the American setting, they are unhewn. Whoever created the Hopewell structures complied with this aspect of the Law of Moses, intentionally or not. Whoever created the Mesoamerican structures did not comply with the Law of Moses, even in the Nephite time period.”

Amberli Nelson Said,

3 Essential Truths about Nephite Observance of the Law of Moses

     “First Truth: Not only did the Nephites “strictly” keep the law of Moses (as indicated in 37 verses in the Book of Mormon (see Alma 30:3, Mosiah 13:29-30, Jarom 1:5), but they did so with delight as it was seen by them as both a collection of types of Christ and a means of coming unto Him. Occasionally even the Lamanites were known to “strictly” observe the law (Hel. 13:1).  Second: In “observing to keep the commandments of the Lord in all things, according to the Law of Moses” (2 Ne. 5:10), the Nephites would have necessarily observed all the feasts or “holy days” given to Moses by Jehovah. These are recorded in Exodus and Leviticus and are known as “holy convocations” or “rehearsals” and they typify the life and mission of Jesus Christ in profoundly beautiful ways. Third: It was absolutely essential for these Jewish Lehites to be brought to a land that would provide an abundance of all the plants and animals required to keep the Law of Moses, with its concomitant Holy Days or festivals. Based on the latest archaeological findings, it can now be irrefutably shown that the Heartland of North America is the only location in the Western Hemisphere where all ten of the essential items were found anciently including; lambs, oxen, goats, doves, barley, wheat, grapes, and altars made of stacked, unhewn stones. These aforementioned items have not been found in the archaeological record of the pre-Columbian peoples of Mesoamerica.” “An altar of earth thou shalt make unto me… in all places where I record my name I will come unto thee, and I will bless thee. And if thou wilt make me an altar of stone, thou shalt not build it of hewn stone: for if thou lift up thy tool upon it, thou hast polluted it. Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar…” Exodus 20:24 – 26 Amberli Nelson MBA Hebrew/Jewish Symbology Expert

Calendar

Another aspect of the Law of Moses was determining the time for various religious events. The ancient Hebrews used a lunar calendar. Psalm 81:3-6 notes that the moon determined the time for feasts: “Blow up the trumpet in the new moon, in the time appointed, on our solemn feast day. For this was a statute for Israel, and a law of the God of Jacob.”

Like the Hebrews (and presumably the Nephites), the Hopewell culture also used a lunar calendar to schedule feasts.[v] The largest geometric earthworks complex in the world is near Newark, Ohio, and is around 2,000 years old. The site’s “lunar alignments precisely encode the orb’s very complex cycle, with moonrises and moonsets rotating north and south over an 18.61-year cycle.”[vi]

To summarize, Mesoamerican culture was based primarily on a solar calendar, while the ancient American (Hopewell) culture, like the culture of ancient Israel, was based primarily on a lunar calendar.

Plants and Animals

Proof of the existence of species at the time and place mentioned in the Book of Mormon requires first, determining what species were mentioned, and second, where the species were encountered. Consideration of the Law of Moses is important because it filters out species that would not, and could not, be used as part of strict observance of the law. Specific species of plants and animals are essential for observing the law of Moses. Strict obedience to the law of Moses does not allow substitutions; for example, for a peace offering, the law specifies “a bullock, a sheep, or a goat,” (Leviticus 22:27). When he arrived in the land of promise, Nephi indicated that he found the animals they needed to observe the law of Moses. He wrote “we did find upon the land of promise… that there were beasts in the forests of every kind, both the cow and the ox, and the ass and the horse, and the goat and the wild goat.” 1 Nephi 18:25.

One unnamed animal pertains directly to the law of Moses. The Book of Mormon has sixty-six references to “flocks.” Mosiah 2:3 explains the significance: “And they also took of the firstlings of their flocks, that they might offer sacrifice and burnt offerings according to the law of Moses.” The flocks were so important that when Limhi prepared his people to escape from the Lamanites, he “caused that his people should gather their flocks together…the people of king Limhi did depart by night into the wilderness with their flocks and their herds.” Mosiah 22:10-11. When Alma led his people out of bondage, he “and his people in the night-time gathered their flocks together.” Mosiah 24:18. Presumably the reason they took their flocks when they escaped, despite the evident complications and the pursuit by the Lamanites, was because they needed them for their offerings and sacrifices.

The Hebrew term translated as “flock” ordinarily applies to sheep, but when used as the plural “flocks” it can include other kinds of domesticated animals. “Book of Mormon terminology fails to clarify what species composed Nephite ‘flocks’ and ‘herds,’” according to John Sorenson.[vii] However, Alma defines the term flock as meaning sheep. “For what shepherd is there among you having many sheep doth not watch over them, that the wolves enter not and devour his flock?” (Alma 5:59) Other uses of the term, such as “flocks of sheep” in 3 Nephi 20:16, could be interpreted as purely metaphorical, but if the people did not have sheep, what sense would the metaphor make? Christ is referred to as the Lamb of God throughout the text, from 1 Nephi through Ether.

Sheep, of course, are one of the animals required under the law of Moses, along with goats, bulls, and oxen. Enos reiterated that the people of Nephi did raise “flocks of herds, and flocks of all manner of cattle of every kind, and goats, and wild goats, and also many horses.” Enos 1:21. Mosiah emphasized that the people grew wheat and barley, both needed for the law of Moses. Mosiah 9:9. None of these species are found in Mesoamerica, which is why Mesoamerican advocates suggest the small Mexican brocket deer might be a goat and the tapir an ass.[viii] By contrast, there is evidence of each of these species in the American setting.

Pre-Columbian wheat and barley have both been documented in North America (but not in Mesoamerica). Wade E. Miller and Matthew Roper have noted, “beginning in the 1980s, discoveries of pre-Columbian barley started to be made, substantiating the Book of Mormon claim.”[ix] The Fort Ancient State Memorial Museum in Oregonia, Ohio, has this ancient barley on display. Miller and Roper also note that the Vikings claimed to find wheat in North America when they arrived in the year 1000 A.D. Despite this evidence in North America, because they are defending the Mesoamerican setting, Miller and Roper write, “while the Book of Mormon makes reference to wheat (e.g., Mosiah 9:9), it might have been another grain translated as ‘wheat.’”[x] Sorenson explains: “Exactly what species Nephite ‘wheat’ referred to is unclear, but it apparently was not the wheat familiar to us, which was unknown in Mesoamerica; presumably the name was applied to one of the aforementioned grains.”[xi] But if the Nephites were using a different grain, how did they comply strictly with the Law of Moses?

Ripening of Barley and the Law of Moses

Annotated Book of Mormon by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum page 160

Animals that match the terms used in the Book of Mormon apparently existed in North America before Columbus. Nephi claimed he found “the goat and the wild goat.” (1 Nephi 18:25). These species were permitted as food under the Law of Moses (Deuteronomy 14:4-5). It’s interesting that Deuteronomy also specifies “the hart, and the roebuck, and the fallow deer… and the pygarg, and the wild ox, and the chamois,” but Nephi listed none of these. Early French explorers noted the presence of “wild goats” along the Mississippi River, in Indiana and Illinois, and in Florida.[xii] Miller and Roper suggest the “goat” may have been a species of domesticated deer that resembled a goat. They note that men accompanying De Soto observed “herds of tame deer”[xiii] in Ocale, a town in northern Florida. Another Spanish historian recorded a similar observation in Apalachicola[xiv]—right in the area where Lehi landed, according to the American model.

As evidence that ancient people in Ohio had goats, the Mound City Group Visitors Center, a Hopewell Culture National Historic Park near Chillicothe, Ohio, features a copper goat horn that dates to Book of Mormon times.

Sheep and lambs are mentioned 77 times in the Book of Mormon. Many references are figurative, but as Alma 5:59 indicates, the people were familiar with sheep and did tend to them. William Richie, an archaeologist, reported that he found remains of domestic sheep in western New York dating to 100 A.D., about 30 miles east of the Hill Cumorah.[xv] At least one Hopewell sculpture of an animal that looks like a sheep has been found.

Enos referred to “all manner of cattle of every kind,” a description similar to that of French explorers who described seeing “wild bulls, wild cows, wild cattle, and vaches sauvages” that are now considered to be terms used “as the designation of both the moose and the elk.”[xvi] Buffalo, or bison, were often described as cattle. There are several accounts from the 1500s of buffalo-like creatures in Florida, but it is not known what species the explorers were describing.[xvii]

Evidence of the specific animals required by the Book of Mormon is far more abundant in the American setting than it is in the Mesoamerican setting. Sorenson notes that there is evidence of other Book of Mormon animals from the right time period that fit the American model, such as the horse, mammoth and mastodon remains at St. Petersburg, Florida, that date around 100 B.C.[xviii]

Regarding Mesoamerica, Sorenson concludes that “there are plausible creatures to match each scriptural term.”[xix] He suggests that the deer or tapir may qualify as horse, ox, ass and goat, while the paca or agouti may qualify as sheep, his theory being that Joseph Smith didn’t know a more accurate term to translate the original word on the plates. But “deer” and “pygarg” (the term for antelope) were both terms used in Deuteronomy that presumably could have been used in the translation of the Book of Mormon and would have been better fits to the species in Mesoamerica. It is inconceivable that a paca or agouti, both of which are rodents and therefore unclean under the law of Moses, would have been considered “sheep” by the Nephites and used for their sacrifices.

At any rate, calendars, architecture, plants, and animals all tend to show that this important aspect of Nephite culture was feasible in America, but not in Mesoamerica.

Conclusion: The American model passes filter #4 and Mesoamerica does not (unless one assumes the Book of Mormon was not translated accurately when it came to naming animal and plant species). Mormon’s America Chapter 28 by Jonathan Neville


[i] John W. Welch and Stephen D. Ricks, editors, King Benjamin’s Speech, (Foundation for Ancient Research and Mormon Studies, Provo, Utah 1998), pp. 150-151.
[ii] Adam Zertal, Ph.D , Joshua’s Altar on Mt. Ebal, Israel, http://www.bible.ca/archeology/bible-archeology-altar-of-joshua.htm (accessed 29 April 2015). See another description of the altar at Mt. Ebal here: http://www.ucg.org/the-good-news/the-bible-and-archaeology-archaeology-and-the-book-of-joshua-the-conquest 
[iii] Mormon’s Codex, p. 432-435.
[iv] See, e.g., http://mayan-calendar.com/ancient_supplementary.html
[v] E.g., see Brad Lepper, Hopewell Astronomy, Ohio History Connection Archaeology Blog http://apps.ohiohistory.org/ohioarchaeology/hopewell-astronomy/
[vi] Stephanie Woodard, “Ohio’s Magnificent Earthworks, an Ancient Astronomical Wonder,” Indian Country Today, June 16, 2012, accessed April 29, 2015 at http://indiancountrytodaymedianetwork.com/2012/06/16/ohios-magnificent-earthworks-ancient-astronomical-wonder-118726
[vii] Mormon’s Codex, p. 313.
[viii] Ibid.
[ix] Wade E.Miller and Matthew Roper, “Animals in the Book of Mormon: Challenges and Perspectives,” Interpreter: A Journal of Mormon Scripture, (herein Animals), http://www.mormoninterpreter.com/animals-in-the-book-of-mormon-challenges-and-perspectives/, note 69, citing Daniel B. Adams, Last ditch archaeology. Science 83/4 (1983), 28-37; N. B. Asch and D. L. Asch, “Archaeobotany.” In C. R. McGimsey and M. D. Conner (eds.) Deer Track: A late Woodland Village in the Mississippi Valley (Kampsville, Illinois, Center for American Archaeology, 1985): 79-82. Note that this discovery was made in the Mississippi Valley.
[x] Ibid.
[xi] Mormon’s Codex, p. 306.
[xii] Memoirs of the Museum of Comparative Zoology at Harvard College, Volume 4 (Harvard University, Museum of Comparative Zoology 1874) pp. 81, 88 and 133, available online on google books. (herein, Memoirs).
[xiii] Animals, footnote 97, citing Hernando De Soto, Narratives of the Career of Hernando De Soto (New York: Allerton Book, 1922), 162.
[xiv] Ibid.
[xv] William Richie, The Archaeology of New York (The Natural History Press, Garden City, NY 1965), p. 242.
[xvi] Memoirs, p. 87.
[xvii] Memoirs, pp. 99-100.
[xviii] John L. Sorenson, An Ancient American Setting for the Book of Mormon (Deseret Book Company, Salt Lake City, Utah, 1996), p. 298.
[xix] Ibid, p. 299.


Heartland or Mesoamerican Animals?

Below is some information from the Book “New Approaches to the Book of Mormon”. They share how difficult it is to fit the animals of the Book of Mormon in Mesoamerican. Most animals of the Book of Mormon fit a North American geography and they are very difficult to place these animals into a Mesoamerican setting. Read below:

New Approaches to the Book of Mormon Brent Lee Metcalfe, editor Chapter 8.
Does the Shoe Fit? A Critique of the Limited Tehuantepec Geography
Deanne G. Matheny

Animals

Like domesticated plants, domesticated animals form an important component of civilized life. The Book of Mormon mentions many different kinds of animals, for the most part those which would have been found in an Old World setting. Table 1 lists animals mentioned in the Book of Mormon and their possible Mesoamerican correlates as suggested by Sorenson (1985, 299). Animals such as the dog or honey bee, which present fewer problems for a Mesoamerican setting, are omitted.

Table 1.
Book of Mormon Animals and Their Suggested Correlates19

Cattle, oxen, cows, calf deer, bison, camelidae
sheep, lambs sheep, camelidae, paca, or agouti
goats brocket, deer
swine, sow peccary (wild pig)
horses horse, deer, tapir
asses tapir, camelidae
elephants mammoth, mastodon
curelom sloth, bison, tapir, mammoth, mastodon
cumom sloth, bison, tapir, mammoth, mastodon

Sorenson discusses the terminology used for animals in the Book of Mormon and notes that some labels are unclear. He mentions the frequent references to flocks and herds such as the following: “And they did raise many flocks and herds, yea, many fatlings” (Hel. 6:12). [p.303] He suggests that these flocks and herds could have included deer and pigs (peccary) and various fowls such as turkey, Muscovy duck, Tinamou duck,20 quail, pheasant, partridge, dove, currasow, cotinga, roseate spoonbill, macaw, chachalaca, and parrot (1985, 292-93). He also suggests that the term flocks could apply to hares, rabbits, pacas, agoutis, and even fattened dogs.

However, many of these animals may have been considered unclean for consumption by Nephites, who according to the Book of Mormon kept the Law of Moses (see, e.g., Jacob 4:5, Alma 30:3). We do not know if the Nephites kept the dietary laws but Nephi exhorted them to keep the performances and ordinances of the Law of Moses, inasmuch as it was expedient, until the law was fulfilled (2 Ne. 25:30). It is stated in 4 Ne. 1:12 that they “did not walk any more after the performances and ordinances of the law of Moses.” If they had been keeping the dietary laws, it is unclear whether they abandoned the laws at that point.

If the Nephites kept the dietary laws associated with the Law of Moses, their classification of animals could have been based on those laws. The dietary laws given in the Old Testament state that only animals which have split hooves and chew the cud may be eaten. Prominent among such animals are cattle, sheep, and deer. In the Old Testament, prohibited birds are listed and laws are given concerning fish and other categories of animals. For example, the hare is declared “unclean” because “he cheweth the cud, but divideth not the hoof” (Lev. 11:6). It is further noted: “Nevertheless these ye shall not eat of them that chew the cud, or of them that divide the cloven hoof; as the camel, and the hare, and the coney: for they chew the cud, but divide not the hoof; therefore they are unclean to you” (Deut. 14:7). A further clarification explains: “And whatsoever goeth upon his paws, among all manner of beasts that go on all four, those are unclean unto you: whoso toucheth their carcass shall be unclean until the even” (Lev. 11:27).

Such passages indicate that those who kept the Law of Moses and its dietary laws would not have kept flocks of either lagomorphs (hares and rabbits) or rodents (agoutis and pacas) because those animals would have been considered unclean. This also would suggest that the camelidae (llama and alpaca), even if they could be shown to have been present in Mesoamerica at the proper time and place, would not have been considered sheep-like. Their characteristics as measured by the dietary laws would likely have rendered them unclean for consumption.  Chapter 8. Does the Shoe Fit? A Critique of the Limited Tehuantepec Geography Deanne G. Matheny


Below are some of my blogs about evidence of various animals and plants of the Book of Mormon fitting nicely in a North American setting.

Horses
Mammoth/Mastodon
Sheep
Barley
Wine

Bees

Mayflower Pilgrims- John Howland & Elizabeth Tilley

Several years ago, I was listening to one of the new Come Follow Me podcasts where Rod Meldrum was speaking about Pilgrim John Howland from the Mayflower, which I couldn’t remember ever hearing before Howland had landed at Plymouth Rock as a young unmarried man. His story is fascinating and it affects every member of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Joseph and Emma Smith are direct descendents of John Howland and Elizabeth Tilley.

The Story of John Howland taught President Ballard

Below I first share an article that Elder Ballard shares and then more history about John Howland. The Lord is definitely involved in our lives, each and every one of us individually. What a blessing.

John Howland has had over 2 million descendants in the United States.

President M. Russell Ballard, acting president of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and Elder D. Todd Christofferson of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles greet missionaries prior to a meeting at the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial in Sharon, Vt., on Saturday, Oct. 19, 2019.
President M. Russell Ballard, acting president of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and Elder D. Todd Christofferson of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles greet missionaries prior to a meeting at the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial in Sharon, Vt., on Saturday, Oct. 19, 2019. Credit: Jeffrey D. Allred, Deseret News

By Sarah Jane Weaver Updated 2002 Church News

Standing at the birthplace of Joseph Smith in Sharon, Vermont, President M. Russell Ballard traced a pedigree chart of his ninth great-grandfather, John Howland — who lived during the 17th century.

President Ballard had spent the morning of Oct. 19 at the sacred site, addressing missionaries in the area and surveying the monument and other significant sites around the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial Visitors’ Center.

Then, standing near the pedigree chart that now hung on the wall of the visitors’ center, President Ballard explained why John Howland’s story mattered to him — and to each one of us.

A young, single man, John Howland was an indentured servant to John Carver. He crossed the Atlantic Ocean with other Pilgrims on the Mayflower in late 1620.

Elder Randall K. Bennett, Elder D. Todd Christofferson of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints’ Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and President M. Russell Ballard, acting president of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, walk around the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial in Sharon, Vt., on Saturday, Oct. 19, 2019.Elder Randall K. Bennett, Elder D. Todd Christofferson of The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints’ Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, and President M. Russell Ballard, acting president of the Quorum of the Twelve Apostles, walk around the Joseph Smith Birthplace Memorial in Sharon, Vt., on Saturday, Oct. 19, 2019. Credit: Jeffrey D. Allred, Deseret News

During that historic voyage, the crew and passengers of the Mayflower encountered many turbulent storms, which kept the passengers below deck. In the middle of one storm, John emerged and was swept overboard.

William Bradford, also a passenger on the Mayflower, reported:

“In these storms the winds were so fierce and the seas so high the Pilgrims were forced to remain below deck. And one of them John Howland came above and, with a roll of the ship, he was thrown into the sea; but it pleased God that he caught hold of a rope that was trailing in the water and held on though he was several fathoms under water till he was hauled up by the same rope to the brim of the water, and then with a boat-hook and other means got him into the ship again and his life was saved; and though he was something ill with it, yet he lived many years after, and became a profitable member both in church and commonwealth.”

Speaking the following day in the DCU Center in Boston, Massachusetts, on Oct. 20, President Ballard continued the story.

“When the Mayflower finally arrived in the New World, they discovered they were more than 250 miles north of their intended location. Because of the lateness of the season and lack of supplies, they decided to stay there.

“When they explored their new home, they found land already cleared, corn supplies and an abandoned village whose inhabitants had died in the disease epidemic of 1616 to 1618.

“Later, a leader of one of the villages arrived in the struggling settlement to help the Pilgrims. They formed an alliance, and during the second fall after their arrival in the New World, 52 colonists and some 90 natives celebrated Plymouth’s first successful harvest — the first Thanksgiving in Plymouth.

“At the time, John Howland was not as famous as fellow passengers William Bradford, John Carver and Myles Standish. However, standing where we now stand, with nearly 400 years between us and these courageous Pilgrims, he may have had a greater impact on the history of the United States than any of them.”

President Ballard explained that four years after arriving in the New World, John married fellow Mayflower passenger Elizabeth Tilley. From that union came 10 children and nearly 90 grandchildren.

Today, an estimated 5 million Americans trace their roots to John and Elizabeth, according to President Ballard.

Their descendants include three U.S. presidents — Franklin D. Roosevelt, George H.W. Bush, and George W. Bush; American poets Ralph Waldo Emerson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow; and two influential 19th-century American religious leaders — the Prophet Joseph and his brother Hyrum Smith, explained President Ballard.

“Brothers and sisters, please look for the Lord’s hand in your lives and in the lives of your family.”

“Think about it for a moment — the existence of these political leaders, poets and prophets hinged on this one young man finding and grabbing a rope in the ocean and holding on tight to be saved,” he said. “It was a miracle!”

President Ballard said he sees the hand of the Lord in John Howland’s life. He recalled viewing  earlier this year John Howland’s headstone in Plymouth.

John Howland’s headstone memorializes him as a “godly man” and “ancient professor in the ways of Christ.”

Editors Note: Here is the exact quote: JOHN HOWLANDS HEADSTONE “Here ended the pilgramage of John Howland who died Feb 23, 1673 age above 80 years. He married Elizabeth, daughter of John Tilley, who came with him in the Mayflower, Dec 1620. From them are descended numerous posterity.” “He was a godly man and an ancient professor in the ways of Christ. He was one of the first commers into this land and was the last man that was left of those that came over in the ship, called the “Mayflower”, that lived in Plymouth.”

Continued, “But President Ballard saw something much greater in the life of John Howland. It is something we can all see in our own lives as well.

“Brothers and sisters, please look for the Lord’s hand in your lives and in the lives of your family, as I do in the lives of my ancestors and family,” said President Ballard. “Expect it. Do not dismiss it. Do not relegate the experiences in your lives to coincidences. As you see the hand of the Lord in your lives, thank Him for it. Please record and share your stories. The more you recognize the Lord’s hand in your lives, the more you will see it in your lives today.” Source: Sarah Jane Weaver: What the story of John Howland taught President Ballard about expecting the Lord’s hand


Click for Lineage Chart of the Prophet Joseph Smith

Meet John Howland, a lucky Pilgrim who populated America with 2 million descendants

Associated Press Published: 8:39am, 27 Nov, 2015

The painting "Howland Overboard", by artist Mike Haywood, depicts the young Pilgrim's rescue after he fell overboard from the Mayflower.

The painting “Howland Overboard”, by artist Mike Haywood, depicts the young Pilgrim’s rescue after he fell overboard from the Mayflower.

John Howland may not be as famous as William Bradford, John Carver and Myles Standish, notable passengers on the Mayflower that landed in Massachusetts in 1620.

Yet Howland probably had a greater impact on the history of the United States than any of them. Hundreds of thousands of Americans are unaware that they owe their very existence to Howland as they celebrate Thanksgiving, a holiday that commemorates a feast shared between Native Americans and the Pilgrims of the Mayflower.Howland boarded the ship as a servant of Carver, the first governor of the New Plymouth Colony, but he almost never made it to the New World. He fell overboard in the middle of the Atlantic during a gale but grabbed a trailing rope and was hauled back aboard by sailors using boat hooks. His remarkable story is the subject of a new children’s book, The Boy Who Fell Off the Mayflower, or John Howland’s Good Fortune, by Irish illustrator and author P.J. Lynch.

Howland and his eventual wife, fellow Mayflower passenger Elizabeth Tilley, had 10 children and more than 80 grandchildren. Now, an estimated 2 million Americans can trace their roots to him.

Howland’s direct descendants include three presidents — Franklin Roosevelt, George H.W. Bush and George W. Bush — as well as former vice-presidential candidate Sarah Palin; poets Ralph Waldo Emerson and Henry Wadsworth Longfellow; actors Alec Baldwin, Humphrey Bogart, and Christopher Lloyd; Mormon church founder Joseph Smith; and child care guru Dr Benjamin Spock.

“The idea that the existence of all these people hinged on that one guy grabbing a rope in the ocean and holding on tight totally caught my imagination,” Lynch said in a phone interview from his Dublin home. “Many of these people have made America what it is. SCMP TODAY: INTL EDITION NEWSLETTER 

There are so many Howland descendants that they have their own club — The Pilgrim John Howland Society — with about 1,200 members.

John Howland’s gravestone in Plymouth, Massachusetts. Photo: Pilgrim John Howland Society

Gail Adams, a Howland descendant and editor of the society’s publication, The Howland Quarterly, was thrilled when she first found out about her lineage two decades ago.

“To think, if he hadn’t made it, I wouldn’t even be here,” she said from her home in Virginia.

Lynch developed an interest in the story of the Pilgrims and Howland when he read Nathaniel Philbrick’s book, Mayflower. It was mostly new to him because he hadn’t gone to school in the US, where the story of the Pilgrims is taught to every child.

He acknowledges his book — written in the first person from Howland’s point of view — isn’t a 100 per cent accurate account, and he has taken some liberties in telling and illustrating the story. For example, Howland was actually a young man on the Mayflower trip, not a boy as the book title suggests.

John Howland

But that’s OK with the experts — and Howland’s very large extended family.

“He did a great job on it,” said Richard Pickering, deputy executive director of Plimoth Plantation, the living history museum in Plymouth, Massachusetts, that preserves the story of the Pilgrims. “There is very little documentation about Howland’s early years, but Lynch imagines them beautifully.”

“He’s right on,” Adams said.

The book even describes the beginnings of a romance between Howland and Tilley, which isn’t so farfetched, Adams said.

Tilley was left an orphan after the first winter in Plymouth yet chose to stay even though she had family in England and her best friend returned.

“My theory — no proof — is that when handsome John fell overboard and had to be nursed back to health, she was smitten,” Adams said. Source:

Joseph Smith is a direct descendant of John and Elizabeth Howland through their oldest son named John. Emma Smith is a direct Descendant of John and Elizabeth Howland through their 2nd oldest daughter, Hope.

I, (Rian Nelson) just found out yesterday May 29th, 2020 that John Howland and Elizabeth Tilley are my 10th great grand parents through their oldest daughter Desire. That is unbelievable. I am so humbled to know who my ancestors are. This gives me a greater desire in this life to share the gospel with others. I was led to this information from a good friend named Vicki Darais who has a mother with the name Nelson. She gave me the information and I had my Sister Lori Nelson Merritt look up our genealogy. It is amazing what she found. I am the 10th great grand son of John Howland and Elizabeth Tilley through my mother, Loa Lee Tueller Nelson’s mother, Cecilia Ellen Dustin Tueller, not through my father Clyde Wendell Nelson’s line. John Howlands LDS # is LZK8-1X7

I also found out a great friend of mine named Paul Bunker Whippy is descended from John and Elizabeth Howland through their daughter Hope, just as Emma Smith is related. I had the opportunity to baptize Paul Whippy and his brother Mike in Oct. 1977 while on my mission in Fiji. Today, Mike has passed away, and Paul is an Area Authority Seventy living in Fiji with his beautiful wife Olive, who is leading executive at the Bank of New Zealand. They have a wonderful family who are all active in the Church. 

Elizabeth Tilley came on the Mayflower at age 7 with her parents John Tilley and Joan Hurst. John and Joan Tilley died shortly after arriving in America. Elizabeth was the only one of their 5 children to come with them on the Mayflower. At age 16 Elizabeth Tilley married John Howland who had been saved at sea. Their first daughter Desire Howland (1625-1683) married Captain John Gorham Sr. (1619-1676) who was later killed during King Philip’s War, which was also the First Indian War.

https://www.nps.gov/thingstodo/hike-gorham-mountain-loop.htm

Protected: Jews vs Hebrews- An Understanding

This content is password-protected. To view it, please enter the password below.

Cherokees and Hebrew Blood

Hebrew Blood

(Defined as Lineage from Eber (Hebrew) to Christ. (Eber was a great-grandson of Noah’s son Shem and the father of Peleg, born when Eber was 34 years old, and of Joktan. He was the son of Shelah, a distant ancestor of Abraham. According to the Hebrew Bible, Eber died at the age of 464″ Wikipedia/Heber (Then lineage continues through Judah, Joseph, Ephraim, Manasseh, and other sons of Israel (Jacob) down to the Nephites, Lamanites, Mulekites, Native Americans and other Children of Israel).

Who the Lamanites are has more to do with, who the original Lamanites are, (Lineage, DNA, Haplogroup), and also some to do with where the events of the Book of Mormon began. Each question can be answered separately however, without putting them both in the same discussion. Today the blood of the Lamanites is all over North and South America and even likely in many parts of the world today.

The North American Tribes of the Algonquian and Iroquois near the Great Lakes and Canada have Hebrew blood, which has been shown for years. See National Geographic link here. Recently we have also discovered previous documentation that the Navajo, Sioux, Nez Perce and Yakima Tribes have the same DNA markers of Haplogroup X. See Science Direct here

The Mayans and Aztecs have Asian markers as experts and Historians have shown that the people all along the west coast of the United States from Alaska to California have Asian markers. The same is true of the Mesoamerican and Central and South American Natives. Sure there is mixing and intermarriage etc, but I believe many North America Indians have the Hebrew blood and not much in any South or Central American people.

Research into DNA studies continues to show new evidence that many Native Americans east of the Mississippi have the same Haplogroup X as many in western Eurasia. As the experts continue to try and explain away this evidence, the more I become excited about it. Those in the scientific arena continually want to push the narrative of their great theories about Evolution, Climate Change, Old Earth, Noah’s Flood Myth, etc.  With the new information from our recent Book, The Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon, I am excited to continue the path of learning. I am finding some amazing things about DNA and a connection between the Lamanites and the Hebrew. It just makes sense that they are related as we know the Mulekites were Hebrew and they surely left evidence of the Native Americans in North America didn’t they? We have also found many evidences of the Hebrew language and Hebrew artifacts in North America.

The Hebrews and the Natives east of the Mississippi have similar DNA and were smitten and scattered, and driven during the “Trail of Tears.” No such scattering by the Gentiles towards the South American Natives has occurred.

“A great nation (the United States of America) shall be set up… by the power of God, so that the gospel may be restored, the Book of Mormon come forth, its message go to the American remnant of Jews, that the eternal covenants of the Lord with his people might be fulfilled.” “The remnant of Jacob, including the Lamanites in the Americas”, will assist in the gathering of Israel to the promised land New Jerusalem.” McConkie, Bruce R., Mortal Messiah, Book 4, 1981, pp. 348-349, 358
 
“Which is my word to the Gentile, that soon it may go to the Jew, of whom the Lamanites are a remnant, that they may believe the gospel, and look not for a Messiah to come who has already come.” D&C 19:27
 
“And then shall the remnant of our seed know concerning us, how that we came out from Jerusalem, and that they are descendants of the Jews.” 2 Nephi 30:4
 
Purchase Today!
One of the most important non-LDS books which supports the Heartland Book of Mormon geography!  Old World Roots of the Cherokee: How DNA, Ancient Alphabets and Religion Explain the Origins of America’s Largest Indian Nation, by Dr. Donald N. Yates provides the most stunning new research validating the Heartland Model. The Cherokee share DNA and cultural similarities with ancient Hebrew populations. This blockbuster book is critical for the true “remnant” of the Book of Mormon


CALLING ALL CHEROKEES
Thursday, September 3, 2020 By Donald N. Yates

Anyone undertaking to set himself up as judge in the field of truth and knowledge is sure to be shipwrecked by the laughter of the gods. —Albert Einstein
 
In my research, I am usually more tempted to claim “We wuz right,” but it is only proper that I should recant on the current occasion. Twenty years ago, I wrote an article in the Journal of Cherokee Studies suggesting a group of representative Creek Indians painted in England in 1734 were more likely Cherokees from a delegation of 1730. Hopefully, officials in the Atlanta statehouse didn’t take down their copies of this famous painting after the appearance of this “scoop.” Not to put too fine a point upon it, we wuz wrong.
Audience Given by the Trustees of Georgia
1956.0567 A B. Audience Given by the Trustees of Georgia to a Delegation of Creek Indians, by William Verelst, London, 1734-35, Oil on canvas, 1956.0567 A, B. Gift of Henry Francis du Pont, Courtesy of Winterthur Museum. Photo by James Schneck, Staff Photographer. © 2013 Winterthur Museum, Garden and Library.
In preparing the new book Cherokee DNA Studies II, I finally obtained a high-resolution, complete color copy of this masterpiece from the Winterthur Museum (© 2013 Winterthur Museum, Garden and Library).

 

I share the image here with readers complete with its stupendous frame. These really are Creek Indians, not Cherokee models or generic Indians as was originally thought. Their names can be read from the cartouche at the bottom of the frame: Tomochichi, Senauka, Tooanahowi, Umphichi, Hillispilli, Sintachi, Stimatichi, Apotomstsi (?), John Musgrove interpreter. “I could have told you those were Creeks,” said our irrepressible friend Richard Thornton. “In fact, I could have told you which branch of the Creeks they were from, just from their appearance and that the two boys were part-African from a Mustee mother. 
 
Didn’t you notice the Itsate Creek with the flattened forehead?  He looks just like a fullblood Maya.” We are properly chastised. We retract everything we wrote in the Journal of Cherokee Studies about Creek Indians, though we are not ready to discard all our theories about crafty English treaty making and the political invention of Indian tribes.
 
The Audience Given by the Trustees of Georgia to a Delegation of Creek Indians of 1734-35 illustrates a common pitfall of historical research. Clues to the big picture sometimes hide in the frame of history. Marginalized communities and fragile ethnic identities often have a role out of proportion to their small numbers. The democratic majority is not always right, exceptions sometimes prove the rule and a consensus is not always a conclusion. See Donald N. Panther-Yates, “A Portrait of Cherokee Chief Attakullakulla from the 1730s? A Discussion of William Verelst’s ‘Trustees of Georgia’ Painting,” Journal of Cherokee Studies, vol. XXII (2001), pp. 4-20; Yates, Old Souls, pp. 53-60; Old World Roots of the Cherokee (McFarland, 2012), chapter “The Crown of Tennessee,” pp. 98-105
cartouche

Detail of cartouche with key. © 2013 Winterthur Museum, Garden and Library.

The scientist Constantine Rafinesque Were they really that red? The scientist Constantine Rafinesque said in 1840 there was never a red Indian in the Americas unless so painted, and French naturalists recorded in 1653 that “they are all born perfectly white, but they change the natural color of their skin by the frequent use of a certain ointment that they create with bear grease and the root of an herb that has the virtue of inuring them against heat and cold.” (Translated from the French in App. D, “Digression Containing a Summary of the History of the Land of the Apalachites,” Cherokee DNA Studies II: More Real People Who Proved the Geneticists Wrong [forthcoming], p. 388-89 in the French edition of 1681 published in Rotterdam.) https://dnaconsultants.com/calling-all-cherokees/

CHAPTER 7: IN THE KINGDOM OF THE APALACHE

The 1600s brought an almost unbelievable degree of admixture and population change to the Southern Highlands. In fact, little of what demonstrably occurred has been believed. Hang onto your colonial cap because it’s going to be a bumpy ride!

The Apalache capital Melilot
Fig. 1: FACT OR FANTASY: The Apalache capital Melilot identified by Richard Thornton as the Nacoochee Valley in North Georgia depicted by Edouard Graeves in 1653.

A link between the English colonists who disappeared in 1590 and the new demography of the following century is Virginia Dare. Did the first white child born in Virginia perish sometime between her birth on August 18, 1587, followed a few weeks later by her grandfather John White’s sailing for England, and his landing on a deserted Roanoke Island on August 16, 1590 on his return, or did she live on as one of the survivors of the “lost” colony? Most historians favor the first alternative. Some imagine she died as a baby with a tomahawk embedded in her skull. In the Episcopal Diocese of East Carolina she and Manteo have been elevated to the status of martyrs.

Icon created by Cheryl Hendrick

Icon created by Cheryl Hendrick for the feast day of Manteo and Virginia Dare (August 18). All Saints Episcopal Church, Kitty Hawk, North Carolina.

There is a tiny minority of historians who believe the Lost Colony was never lost to begin with. A quartz tablet was discovered by L. E. Hammond in Chowan County, North Carolina in September 1937, engraved with a record signed by Eleanor Dare, Virginia’s mother, the daughter of John White. It described the slaughter of the entire colony save seven:

The Dare Stones

“The famous – and, to some, infamous – Dare Stones have been a part of Brenau University lore since the late 1930s. It is a collection of a large number of engraved rocks that emerged at the height of the Great Depression purporting to solve the mystery of The Lost Colony of Roanoke, a group of settlers on an island off the coast of North Carolina that disappeared without a trace in the late 16th century. Although most of the stones are generally regarded as artifacts of artifice, the first remains of great interest to historians and archaeologists. It appears to be a message from one of the colonists, Eleanor White Dare, to her father, John White, the colony’s governor, who returned to America from a three-year trip to England to find his daughter, son-in-law and granddaughter missing along with all the others he had left at Roanoke.” Brenau University
FRONT of the Stone
Ananias Dare & Virginia went hence Vnto Heaven 1591 Anye Englishman Shew John White Govr Via
BACK of the Stone
Father soone After yov goe for Englande wee cam hither/ Onlie misarie & Warre tow yeere/ Above half DeaDe ere tow yeere more from sickeness beine fovre & twentie/ salvage with message of ship vnto vs/ small space of time they affrite of revenge ran al awaye/ wee bleeve yt nott you/ soone after ye salvages faine spirts angrie/ suddiane murther all save seaven/ mine childe—ananias to slaine wth mvch misarie–/ bvrie al neere foure myles east this river vppon small hil/ names writ al ther on rocke/ pvtt this ther alsoe/ salvage shew this vnto yov & hither wee promise yov to give greate plenty presents E W D[1]

In other words, Eleanore Dare wanted anyone who found the inscription to let her father, the governor of the colony, know that soon after he went back to England in 1587 the colonists removed themselves from Roanoke. After two years of nothing but war and misery, and after two more years of sickness, with a false report having been received of White’s ship sighted, half the colonists were dead. They were then fallen upon by the Indians in a rage and murdered, all but seven. These the survivors buried upon a small hill four miles east with memorial stones. “My child and Ananias, too, slain with much misery.”

That seven colonists survived seemed to be echoed by Secretary William Strachey’s intelligence at Jamestown in 1610:

…at Ritanoe, the Wewroance (king) Eyanoco preserved 7 of the English alive—fower men, twoo boyes, and one young Maid, who escaped and fled up the River of Choanoke—to beat his copper.”[2]

The Choanoke find was followed by other inscriptions coming to light over the next couple years. These are all currently preserved in a collection at Brenau College in Gainesville, Georgia, a few miles north of Atlanta.

Wait, weren’t the Dare Stones proven to be forgeries?

Kate Kovach and Alex Watson of Whitestone to try and match stones up with the translated text.

As the author of a detailed monograph on the mysterious stones points out, it must have been a diabolically clever forger to mix truth and lies in such a fashion, in Elizabethan English. Why so many iterations of the same fantastic tale, scattered across several states? “The simplest forgery is the best.” No gloating hoaxer ever came forward, and no forgers were ever exposed. The story is much like that of the ninth-century Latin and Hebrew texts on the Tucson Artifacts excavated in the 1920s, branded by academic authorities as “manufactured history.”[3] Both finds turn American history as it is complacently conceived on its ear.

In 1939, there were twenty-four stones in the museum of Brenau College. College officials convened a number of scientists and historians on October 21-22 for the purpose of discussing them. Presiding was Samuel Eliot Morrison, the professor at Harvard who had just written the maritime history of New England and who was soon to publish a series of classic books on Columbus, Portuguese voyages of discovery and related subjects in early American history. No more august and fitting figure could be imagined. At the close of the conference, Morrison was placed in charge of appointing a committee of five with himself as chairman to publish conclusions, “if any,” and a verdict on the stones.

In the meantime, what was evidently a “hit job” appeared in a popular New York magazine. It was titled “Writ on Rocke: Has America’s First Murder Mystery Been Solved?” and was by-lined by the “reporter,” Boyden Sparkes. It made mince-meat of the whole affair in a long critical essay that seemed to leave no stone … well, unturned. Sparkes attacked the discoverers as bumptious amateurs and money-hungry adventurers. He questioned the style, sense and age of the inscriptions and concluded that the small Baptist girl’s college used the collection as a pretext for “publicizing the school” and angling to get a Hollywood movie offer. Some commentators suggested he had been explicitly commissioned to put an end before it even got started to a rival historical pageant in North Carolina. If that was its true purpose, Sparkes’ foray into American colonial history certainly had its effect. Paul Green’s outdoor costume musical “The Lost Colony,” premiered on Roanoke Island on July 4, 1937 with biblical amounts of hoopla and state and federal funding and went on to become one of the longest-running, biggest grossing spectacles in the world. As of summer 2019, more than four million visitors had seen it—probably more by now. It was not the first time North Carolina was to win out over Georgia in manipulating history. Green’s production inspired “Unto These Hills,” the outdoor drama that introduced a Hollywood version of Cherokee history to millions of people beginning in 1950.

But what about Professor Morrison’s blue-ribbon committee? Oddly, even Sparkes acknowledged things were looking bad for North Carolina and good for Georgia:

Last fall thirty-four scholars, headed by Dr. Samuel E. Morison [sic], of Harvard, president of the American Antiquarian Society, journeyed to Brenau and after two days’ study pronounced that “the preponderance of evidence points to the authenticity of the stones.”[4]

Notice that it is practically de rigueur for famous journalists to misspell the names of their most important sources, just as it has been customary since the earliest days to describe a trip from Boston or New York to the backwoods of Georgia as a “journey.”

Morrison, the acclaimed specialist and popular writer on the discovery of America, like the champion of the Tucson Artifacts at the University of Arizona, Byron Cummings, known as the Father of Southwest Archeology, never backed away from his verdict that the Dare Stones were authentic and of national importance. He believed they completely rewrote colonial history. Readers today can choose between taking the opinion of an academic and popular hero, a Rear Admiral who retraced Columbus’ voyages with his own ship and won two Pulitzer Prizes, or a forgotten hack from Madison Avenue.

The Dare Stones are genuine and very informative. They provide evidence that sixty-four of the Roanoke colonists died or were murdered by the Indians. After the massacre of seventeen colonists including Virginia and her father Ananias Dare in 1591, the remaining seven, guided by “four goodli men,” headed  southwest. “Goodly” indicates they were civilized, if not Christians.

Thirteen stones found by William Eberhart in Greenville County, South Carolina in the 1930s (nos. 2-14) continue the chronicles. One is the memorial of “Dyonis Harvie wife & Dowter, Wil Dye, spend love, 1591, Myrthered bye salvage.”  The last traces of the party are recorded on stones 15-47, found in Hall County and Fulton County, Georgia, in Apalache Country. Before Eleanor Dare died in 1599 (no. 25), we learn that the seven survived “here” from 1593, “here” being “a great salvage lodgement,” whose king took Eleanor “tow wyfe” (no. 26). In 1598, word is that “we have sent many savages to look for you” (no. 27). In 1598, Eleanor beseeches her John White to have her daughter with the savage king “goe to englande” (no. 28). In 1599, she sickens and dies. In the years down to 1603, someone else carves the memorials. The stones record the deaths of William Wythers, Robert Ellis, Henry Berry, Thomas Ellis, Griffin Jones, James Lassie and Agnes Dare, the half-blood daughter of the Indian king and Eleanor.[5]

Giving a daughter the name of Agnes provides a strong clue to the ethnicity of the Dares. There is a christening record of an Agnis Dare, possibly a relative of Ananias Dare, Eleanor’s husband, in Lyme Regis, Dorset, October 15, 1554. Her father was Thomas Dare (about 1530-1580), merchant and goldsmith. Thomas Dare came from an ancient West Country family that has been documented in records back to 1265.[6] The surname also appears as Deere, Dere and Deor, after the animal or a form of “beloved.” Ananias Dare was cut from the same cloth as the earliest English explorers and privateers, the Drakes, Raleighs, Hawkins, Gilberts and Grenvilles. It would make sense for him to marry Eleanor White, the daughter of an artist, lay minister and politician.

Like many of the Welsh, including the Tudor Queen Elizabeth herself, these Dares were probably of Jewish or crypto-Jewish descent.[7] In this period, however, and probably ever since the era when English Jews were proscribed in the thirteenth century, they identified as staunch Protestants. According to the author of a Dare timeline, the years between 1500 and 1700 were their heyday. It was a time when Lyme Regis with “its merchants and sea captains trading with the Mediterranean, West Indies and Americas,” was a major English seaport, even more consequential than Bristol or Liverpool.  John William Dare, who left a will in 1542, was a merchant of Madras, India. In 1563, Thomas Dare was elected mayor of Lyme Regis. And in 1588 the decisive battle with the invading Spanish Armada took place within sight of Lyme Regis.

What motives might a forger have had to fake the Dare Stones and plant them in scattered locations across three different states? We cannot imagine. But we can imagine why the Eleanor Dare inscriptions might have disturbed opinion leaders in 1938. It was a time when a narrow WASP elite tightly controlled academia, education, government and the media. It would have been easy to squelch a national origin story that included the following elements:

  • A strong woman who heroically led the remnants of a failed European colony through the perils of the North American wilderness and inadvertently recorded their names and exploits for posterity
  • Indians who were quite civilized, and Christian to boot
  • A system of trade paths and, in effect, mail, or at least communications, that reached across tribal territories from the Carolina coast to the Blue Ridge Mountains
  • A king among the Indians who lived in a glittering metropolis in what is now North Georgia and took an Englishwoman for his wife, producing the first half white, half Indian child born in the territories that became the United States

What if word of this early start to North American history had gotten out at the time? If Indians, or at least some of them, were civilized, it could completely undermine the rationale for destroying or removing them. Indians were fully human and were not to be despised or injured. If they had already been converted to Christianity, they were not heathens occupying an undiscovered land. Their domains had already been reached by a “Christian prince.” And if they had kings, the aristocracy of Europe would have to recognize them, a dilemma that soon faced James I with Pocahontas. Finally, the thought that an Indian male could happily “take to wife” an Englishwoman in holy matrimony and have legitimate issue undoubtedly caused people no end of anguish. It was supposed to go the other way.

Little Ado About Much

Where did Eleanor Dare and her companions end up exactly? She fled to the kingdom of the Apalache in North Georgia.

(Editors note: This is near Unicoi Gap where I feel may be where Nephi arrived to get away from Laman and Lemuel up the Chattahoochee River from the Tallahassee, FL area where Lehi probably landed. See map below.)

Nephi’s Escape

What we know about the Apalaches in the early colonial period of American history is almost entirely derived from a single source. This is an early Huguenot emigration guide titled Histoire Naturelle et Morale des Les Antilles de l’Amerique by Charles de Rochefort (1605-1683). The work was published in 1658 in Rotterdam, a hotbed of French, Dutch and Walloon Protestant intellectual activity at the time. It was translated into English as The History of the Caribby-Islands, by John Davies, in 1666. After several other editions, a second, augmented edition was issued in 1681.” https://dnaconsultants.com/chapter-7-in-the-kingdom-of-the-apalache/

“The Lost Colony”

“The settlement now known as “The Lost Colony” was England’s second attempt to colonize the Virginia territory in North America, following the failure of Ralph Lane’s 1585 Roanoke settlement: 45, 80–81  The colonists arrived at Roanoke in July 1587, with John White as the appointed governor.[3]: 82, 89  Their intended destination was Chesapeake Bay, but the crew of the expedition refused to take them farther than Roanoke.[3]: 81–82, 89  Hostilities between Lane’s colony and the mainland Secotan tribe made Roanoke a dangerous choice for a new colony, although White’s group was able to renew friendly relations with the Croatan on nearby Croatoan Island: 90–92…

 The story of the Lost Colony became popular in the United States following several dramatic accounts published in the 1830s: 124–130  Eleanor Dare’s daughter, Virginia Dare, who was the first child born in an English colony in the New World, became an iconic figure, and celebrations of her birthday became a major North Carolina tourist attraction: 276–277, 294  In 1937, a Paul Green play, The Lost Colony, debuted on Roanoke Island. President Franklin D. Roosevelt attended a performance on Virginia Dare’s 350th birthday…

The Chowan River Dare Stone. On November 8, 1937, Louis E. Hammond visited Emory University in Atlanta, Georgia, with a 21-pound (9.5 kg) stone, asking for help to interpret the markings on it: 9–10  Hammond claimed to be a California tourist traveling the country with his wife. He said he found the stone in August 1937 by the east bank of the Chowan River, in Chowan County, North Carolina: 7–9.” Wikipedia 

 

The Lord Touches how Many Stones For Mahonri Moriancumer?

THE NAME MAHONRI MORIANCUMR
“While residing in Kirtland, Elder Reynolds Cahoon had a son born to him. One day when President Joseph Smith was passing his door, he called the Prophet in and asked him to bless and name the baby. Joseph did so and gave the boy the name of Mahonri Moriancumer. When he had finished the blessing he laid the child on the bed, and turning to Elder Cahoon he said, ‘The name I have given your son is the name of the brother of Jared; the Lord has just shown [or revealed] it to me.’ Elder William F. Cahoon … heard the Prophet make this statement to his father; and this was the first time the name of the brother of Jared was known in the Church in this dispensation” (George Reynolds, “The Jaredites,”Juvenile Instructor, 1 May 1892, 282).


We have all heard the story about the Brother of Jared building the eight barges to sail to the promised land. Because of the faith of the Brother of Jared he was able to see the Lord Jesus Christ as a pre-mortal being. The Brother of Jared asked the Lord to touch sixteen stones so they could have light in each end of the eight barges. That means the Brother of Jared had 16 total stones, correct? Well, yes and no!

THE LORD TOUCHES HOW MANY STONES?
16 for the Brother of Jared
“…did molten out of a rock sixteen small stones; and they were white and clear, even as transparent glass; and he did carry them in his hands upon the top of the mount, and cried again unto the Lord… the Lord stretched forth his hand and touched the stones one by one with his finger. And the veil was taken from off the eyes of the brother of Jared, and he saw the finger of the Lord…” Ether 3:1,6

Did you also know that the Brother of Jared touched an additional two stones to be used by Joseph Smith when Moroni appeared to him in 1827? By understanding this, you will realize how critical it was for Joseph Smith to use these two stones in the rims of a bow to translate the plates, and Joseph Smith did not use some old seer stone he found digging in some well. The Lord knew the beginning from the end.


TWO CLEAR STONES EXISTED FROM MAHONRI TO JOSEPH OVER 3,800 YEARS APX. 2,000 BC to 1827 AD


2 Stones for Joseph Smith

Brother of Jared

“And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write. And it came to pass that the Lord commanded him that he should seal up the two stones which he had received, and show them not, until the Lord should show them unto the children of men.” Ether 3:23,28

Ether 3:21 And it came to pass that the Lord said unto the brother of Jared: Behold, thou shalt not suffer these things which ye have seen and heard to go forth unto the world, until the time cometh that I shall glorify my name in the flesh; wherefore, ye shall treasure up the things which ye have seen and heard, and show it to no man.

22 And behold, when ye shall come unto me, ye shall write them and shall seal them up, that no one can interpret them; for ye shall write them in a language that they cannot be read.

23 And behold, these two stones will I give unto thee, and ye shall seal them up also with the things which ye shall write.

24 For behold, the language which ye shall write I have confounded; wherefore I will cause in my own due time that these stones shall magnify to the eyes of men these things which ye shall write.

25 And when the Lord had said these words, he showed unto the brother of Jared all the inhabitants of the earth which had been, and also all that would be; and he withheld them not from his sight, even unto the ends of the earth.

26 For he had said unto him in times before, that if he would believe in him that he could show unto him all things—it should be shown unto him; therefore the Lord could not withhold anything from him, for he knew that the Lord could show him all things.

27 And the Lord said unto him: Write these things and seal them up; and I will show them in mine own due time unto the children of men.

28 And it came to pass that the Lord commanded him that he should seal up the two stones which he had received, and show them not, until the Lord should show them unto the children of men.

Two Stones of King Mosiah

“The Prophet Joseph Smith used the same Urim and Thummim that was “given to the brother of Jared upon the mount, when he talked with the Lord face to face” (D&C 17:1). President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote a brief history regarding the Urim and Thummim:“King Mosiah possessed ‘two stones which were fastened into the two rims of a bow,’ called by the Nephites Interpreters, with which he translated the Jaredite record [Mosiah 28:11–14], and these were handed down from generation to generation for the purposes of interpreting languages. How Mosiah came into possession of these two stones or Urim and Thummim the record does not tell us, more than to say that it was a ‘gift from God’ [Mosiah 21:28]. Mosiah had this gift or Urim and Thummim before the people of Limhi discovered the record of Ether. They may have been received when the ‘large stone’ was brought to Mosiah with engravings upon it, which he interpreted by the ‘gift and power of God’ [Omni 1:20–21]. They may have been given to him, or to some other prophet before his day, just as the Brother of Jared received them—from the Lord. “That the Urim and Thummim, or two stones, given to the Brother of Jared were those in the possession of Mosiah appears evident from Book of Mormon teachings. The Brother of Jared was commanded to seal up his writings of the vision he had when Christ appeared to him, so that they could not be read by his people. … The Urim and Thummim were also sealed up so that they could not be used for the purpose of interpreting those sacred writings of this vision, until such time as the Lord should grant to man to interpret them. When they were to be revealed, they were to be interpreted by the aid of the same Urim and Thummim [Ether 3:21–28]. …“Joseph Smith received with the breastplate and the plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim, which were hid up by Moroni to come forth in the last days as a means by which the ancient record might be translated, which Urim and Thummim were given to the Brother of Jared [D&C 17:1]” (Doctrines of Salvation, 3:223–25). https://www.churchofjesuschrist.org/study/manual/book-of-mormon-student-manual/chapter-50-ether-1-5?lang=eng

THE LARGE JAREDITE BREASTPLATE AND GLASSES

See Painting Below:
Lucy Mack Smith said, “…he handed me the breastplate spoken of in his history. It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I could see the glistening metal, and ascertain its proportions without any difficulty. It was concave on one side and convex on the other, and extended from the neck downwards as far as the center of the stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the same material for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were designed to fasten to the hips… After I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim and Thummim.”  Joseph Smith, The Prophet And His Progenitors For Many Generations by  Lucy Smith  “This instrument could, however, be detached from the breastplate …The instrument was too large for Joseph’s eyes; they must have been used by larger men”(Saints Herald, March 9, 1882, p. 258; Interview with William P. Smith).

Lucy Mack Smith sees the Glasses and Breastplate. by Anne Marie Oborn

Oliver’s Testimony

“Two Stones, Fastened to a Breastplate” JSH 1:35

“I wrote with my own pen, the entire Book of Mormon (save a few pages) as it fell from the lips of the Prophet Joseph Smith, as he translated it by the gift and power of God, by means of the Urim and Thummim, or, as it is called by the book, ‘holy interpreters.’ I beheld with my eyes, and handled with my hands, the gold plates from which it was translated. I also saw with my eyes and handled with my hands the ‘holy interpreters‘” (as cited in Smith, Restoration of All Things, 113).

William Smith’s Testimony

William Smith explained that the Prophet used the Urim and Thummim attached to the breastplate by a rod that held the seer stones set in the rims of a bow before his eyes. “The instrument caused a strain on Joseph’s eyes, and he sometimes resorted to covering his eyes with a hat to exclude the light in part” (Smith, Rod of Iron 1, 3 [February 1924]: 7).

Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU) said,

“The testimony of David Whitmer simply does not accord with the divine pattern. If Joseph Smith translated everything that is now in the Book of Mormon without using the gold plates, we are left to wonder why the plates were necessary in the first place. It will be remembered that possession of the plates placed the Smith family in considerable danger, causing them a host of difficulties. If the plates were not part of the translation process, this would not have been the case. It also leaves us wondering why the Lord directed the writers of the Book of Mormon to make a duplicate record of the plates of Lehi. This provision which compensated for the loss of the 116 pages would have served no purpose either. Further, we would be left to wonder why it was necessary for Moroni to instruct Joseph each year for four years before he was entrusted with the plates. We would also wonder why it was so important for Moroni to show the plates to the three witnesses, including David Whitmer. And why did the Lord have the Prophet show the plates to the eight witnesses? Why all this flap and fuss if the Prophet didn’t really have the plates and if they were not used in the process of translation? What David Whitmer is asking us to believe is that the Lord had Moroni seal up the plates and the means by which they were to be translated hundreds of years before they would come into Joseph Smith’s possession and then decided to have the Prophet use a seer stone found while digging a well so that none of these things would be necessary after all. Is this, we would ask, really a credible explanation of the way the heavens operate? When asked how the labor of translation was accomplished, the Prophet declined to answer, saying, “It was not intended to tell the world all the particulars of the coming forth of the book of Mormon” (Cannon and Cook, Far West Record, 23). Surely we do not look to the world or the understanding of the world for an answer. We would expect to find that understanding only as we come to understand in greater measure the operations of the Spirit of revelation.” The Process of Translating the Book of Mormon by Joseph Fielding McConkie (Professor of Ancient Scripture, BYU) and Craig J. Ostler (Assistant Professor of Church History and Doctrine, BYU)

What was actually inside the Stone Box?
Did you know about the THREE-Stone Pillars?

“This box was sufficiently large to admit a breast-plate, such as was used by the ancients to defend the chest, &c. from the arrows and weapons of their enemy. From the bottom of the box, or from the breast-plate, arose three small pillars composed of the same description of cement used on the edges; and upon these three pillars was placed the record of the children of Joseph, and  of a people who left the tower far, far before the days of Joseph… I must not forget to say that this box, containing the record was covered with another stone, the bottom surface being flat and the upper, crowning. But those three pillars were not so lengthy as to cause the plates and the crowning stone to come in contact. I have now given you, according to my promise, the manner in which this record was deposited; though when it was first visited by our brother, in 1823, a part of the crowning stone was visible above the surface while the edges were concealed by the soil and grass, from which circumstances you will see, that however deep this box might have been placed by Moroni at first, the time had been sufficient to wear the earth so that it was easily discovered when once directed, and yet not enough to make a perceivable difference to the passer-by.” Oliver Cowdery, “Letter VIII,” October 1835

More about the how many pillars were in the stone box here: 

Common Sense is far Greater than Proof- Newark Holy Stones

Hebrews in North America

Common sense is far greater than proof of scientific fact. I believe there is very little the scientific community has come up in the past 100 years that has established a new LAW. Yes we have the Law of Gravity, The Law of Physics, the Law of Motion, etc. We don’t have the Law of Climate Change, the law of Evolution, and the theory of Einstein, is still just a theory and not a law. Laws must be provable in a lab with evidence.

Thus common sense, the Spirit of Christ, personal revelation, and conscious are far more valuable than some “experts” opinion on what he and a group of similar group thinkers believe in. On geography I believe Joseph and Oliver and Lucy Mack, Benson, Monson, and Nelson about geography as they have said about the Book of Mormon geography.

Decalogue or Holy Stones found in Ohio 1860

I believe there are many Hebrew artifacts, earthworks, and writings that tell me the Hebrews and the Nephites and Mulekites came from the Old World to North America. You may believe what you would like but that doesn’t mean I am wrong. It means I am biased just as you are. But, what makes sense, and more importantly what do you believe about personal revelation?

President Nelson said, “You don’t have to wonder about what is true. You do not have to wonder whom you can safely trust. Through personal revelation, you can receive your own witness that the Book of Mormon is the word of God, that Joseph Smith is a prophet, and that this is the Lord’s Church. Regardless of what others may say or do, no one can ever take away a witness borne to your heart and mind about what is true.

I urge you to stretch beyond your current spiritual ability to receive personal revelation, for the Lord has promised that “if thou shalt [seek], thou shalt receive revelation upon revelation, knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and peaceable things—that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life eternal.” Revelation for the Church, Revelation for Our Lives by President Russell M. Nelson

There is no need to argue with others, but simply be open minded and consider all possibilities and then search and pray and the Spirit or your conscious will tell you what to believe.


Universal Model

“Q: Why is the Universal Model not written or published from within the scientific establishment?

Purchase Volume One Here:

Purchase Volume 2 Here

A: Today, most people submit their new scientific theories and papers to the scientific establishment to conduct a rigorous review process wherein establishment-trained peers decide whether the content is worthy for publishing, and that it falls within the confined views of its respective field. In the past, large-scale changes in science come from outside the establishment from individuals with an outside perspective, unfettered by widely accepted dogma. We noticed that new theories and papers within the establishment, which build on old theories written to well-schooled peer groups who hail to the old theories, come in the form of complicated explanations and tech-no-speak, that lies beyond the grasp of the average person. The Universal Model is not about complicated theories; it is about simple models that demonstrate Nature’s laws that all can observe and experience. This is how scientists inquired and how they conducted their study centuries ago.” UM Dean Session Vol 1 page 22

Expert So-Called Scientists

“Nothing before had ever made me thoroughly realize, though I had read various scientific books, that science consists in grouping facts so that general laws or conclusions may be drawn from them.” — Charles Darwin

“Of course, the laws of science contain no matter and have no energy either and therefore do not exist except in people’s minds. It’s best to be completely scientific about the whole thing and refuse to believe in either ghosts or the laws of science. That way you’re safe. That doesn’t leave you very much to believe in, but that’s scientific too.” — Robert M. Pirsig

“Science lacks something very important that religion provides: a moral code. Survival of the fittest is a scientific fact, but it is a cruel ethic; the way of beasts, not a civilized society. Laws can only take us so far, and they must be based upon something – a shared moral code that rises from something. As that moral foundation recedes, so will society’s values.” — A.G. Riddle

What we call “the laws of nature” merely reflect the normal way in which God sustains or governs the natural world. Perhaps the most wicked concept that has captured the minds of modern people is the belief that the universe operates by chance. That is the nadir of foolishness. Elsewhere, I have written more extensively on the scientific impossibility of assigning power to chance, because chance is simply a word that describes mathematical possibilities.* Chance is not a thing. It has no power. It cannot do anything, and therefore it cannot influence anything, yet some have taken the word chance, which has no power, and diabolically used it as a replacement for the concept of God. But the truth, as the Bible makes clear, is that nothing happens by chance and that all things are under the sovereign government of God, which is exceedingly comforting to the Christian who understands it.” — R.C. Sproul

The Ten Commandments or Decalogue Stone

“In November of 1860, David Wyrick of Newark, Ohio found an inscribed stone in a burial mound about 10 miles south of Newark. The stone is inscribed on all sides with a condensed version of the Ten Commandments or Decalogue, in a peculiar form of post-Exilic square Hebrew letters. The robed and bearded figure on the front is identified as Moses in letters fanning over his head.

The inscription is carved into a fine-grained black stone that only appears to be brown in the accompanying overexposed color photographs. It has been identified by geologists Ken Bork and Dave Hawkins of Denison University as limestone; a fossil crinoid stem is visible on the surface, and the stone reacts strongly to HCl. It is definitely not black alabaster or gypsum as previously reported here. According to James L. Murphy of Ohio State University, “Large white crinoid stems are common in the Upper Mercer and Boggs limestone units in Muskingum Co. and elsewhere, and these limestones are often very dark gray to black in color. You could find such rock at the Forks of the Muskingum at Zanesville, though the Upper Mercer limestones do not outcrop much further up the Licking.” We therefore need not look any farther than the next county over to find a potential source for the stone, contrary to the previous assertion here that such limestone is not common in Ohio.

The inscribed stone was found inside a sandstone box, smooth on the outside, and hollowed out within to exactly hold the stone. Click here to view the stone box.

The Decalogue inscription begins at the non-alphabetic symbol at the top of the front, runs down the left side of the front, around every available space on the back and sides, and then back up the right side of the front to end where it begins, as though it were to be read repetitively.” Click for additional views of the decalogue stone. Printable alphabet chart. Chart courtesy Beverley H. Moseley, Jr.

David Deal and James Trimm (1996, referenced below) note that the Decalogue stone fits well into the hand, and that the lettering is somewhat worn precisely where the stone would be in contact with the last three fingers and the palm if held in the left hand. Furthermore, the otherwise puzzling handle at the bottom could be used to secure the stone to the left arm with a strap. They conclude that the Decalogue stone was a Jewish arm phylactery or tefilla (also written t’filla) of the Second Temple period. Although the common Jewish tefilla does not contain the words of the Decalogue, Moshe Shamah (1995) reports that the Qumran sect did include the Decalogue in their tefilimot.

Cyrus Gordon (1995), on the other hand, interprets the Newark Decalogue stone, like the Los Lunas NM Decalogue inscription, as a Samaritan mezuzah.

The Decalogue stone measures 6-7/8″ (17.5 cm) long, 2-7/8″ (7.3 cm) wide, and 1-3/4″ (4.2 cm) thick (as measured from cast).” Ohio State University J. Huston McCulloch, Epigraphic Society Occasional Papers vol. 21 (1992): 56-71. https://www.asc.ohio-state.edu/mcculloch.2/arch/decalog.html


There is no amount of evidence sufficient to convince those that refuse to accept Truth

Newark Decalogue Stone

Here we provide some additional information on the Newark Decalogue Stone, currently on display at the Johnson-Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, OH

Just like almost any information that might support the claims of the Book of Mormon – or any truth for that matter – there will be those that both agree and disagree with whatever evidence is brought forward.  There is no amount of evidence sufficient to convince those that refuse to accept a particular position and there are those that believe something no matter what evidence there is to refute it.  Much of what you might read comes down to confirmation bias, so one has to look at the potential bias of those both supporting and refuting the information.

We readily agree with the many non-Mormon experts who have actually conducted an analysis of the stone and it’s accompanying Keystone, Stone Bowl and the related Bat Creek Stone, and have provided strong evidence that these are all part of an ancient culture that knew a form of Hebrew language unknown at the time of their discovery, known today as Monumental or Block-Style Hebrew.  This form of Hebrew wasn’t known to exist when these stones were discovered, but were later found in Israel.  This forms one of the first difficulties to explain if one believes the stones to be a hoax.  It would be like asking someone today to write the Ten Commandments… in Klingon!  Since no one knows what Klingon looks like, how would one even begin to make a forgery of it?  In order to make a forgery, you have to have something authentic to forge from.  There were no authentic Monumental or Block-style Hebrew writings known to exist in 1860’s when these stones were recovered.

David Wyrick

When you add this fact to the historical documentation that David Wyrick, the man who discovered the stone in an Indian Burial Mound, never recanted his story, was a well respected surveyor for the county and city, and was unable to make an accurate wooden replica of the stone (he attempted this to safeguard the original stone while allowing the characters to be studied by other professionals and interested parties) which would be orders of magnitude easier than creating it in stone, and that he made many attempts to have the stone verified by competent professionals seem to favor the idea that he did not create the stone or was trying to hoax anyone.

Contrary Beliefs

While Wyrick did apparently believe in the idea that the Ten Lost Tribes had somehow made it to America, and this stone and others like it could certainly be used to bear this out, this was an idea that permeated the American culture at the time.  It was not unique to Wyrick. However, there were also those that were determined to refute any claim of Israelite descent for the Native Americans, believing that to accept such an idea Indians would then necessarily have to be given the same rights and respect given to other European peoples.  This would fly in the face of the growing American Manifest Destiny Doctrine wherein it was being touted that the Indians were less evolved people who didn’t deserve the same respect and treatment as their more evolved cousins, therefore they could be classified as ‘ignorant savages’ and denied the right to own land, vote, etc. Thus, there was a powerful motive to ignore, erase or attack any evidence that would suggest European ancestry for the Native Americans.

Scientific Analysis

Experts today disagree on the authenticity of the stones.  Some claim that the language on the stones can’t be authentic, that David Wyrick faked them for some unknown purpose (usually forgers do so for money or fame, Wyrick received neither, but rather was mercilessly attacked for his discovery), and therefore the stones are a hoax.  Other professionals have determined to use scientific methodologies in their pursuit of the truth.  The ONLY scientific analysis of the stones has been done by Scott Wolter, a self-proclaimed atheist who owns American Petrographic Services in Minnesota and is a Forensic Geologist, meaning that he does forensics type work on rock and minerals, both commercially and for the government.  He is a highly respected, no-nonsense kind of person who has no reason to try to advance the authenticity of the stone.   Using some of the latest scientific technologies he has completed analysis on several of the stones in question with Hebrew characters inscribed into their surfaces and of the Decalogue Stone he claimed “Geologically, I don’t see any problems here that would make these things obvious hoaxes.  The evidence seems clear, there’s no reason not to accept these as genuine, legitimate artifacts.”  This, from a professional geologist using scientific methodologies that showed conclusively that the stones could not have been faked during the time-frame of Wyrick.

The Mesoamerican Geography LDS Bias

Key Stone

Within the Church there are a small group of scholars who have been systematically promoting the theory that the Book of Mormon took place in Mesoamerica.  There is a complete lack of any evidence for Hebrew-based language or characters anywhere in their preferred geography of Mesoamerica. The Mayan civilization had a written language that covered their buildings, walls, ball courts and to an extent, their entire civilization’s buildings, but experts know that this glyph system of writing originates from the Far East, and has no connection to Hebrew whatsoever.  They seem to forget that the Nephite language in the Book of Mormon was specifically mentioned as being primarily Hebrew, but the plates themselves were written in a ‘reformed Egyptian’ language, neither of which has ever been found in Mesoamerica.  Not even a potential hoax has been found there!  They also seem to ignore that fact that the Nephite authors wrote that the hatred of Lamanites caused them to destroy any evidence of their existence, and they would destroy anything the Nephites left in the way of written language, thus they had to hide the plates and records in the depository of records in the Hill Cumorah.  The Lamanites had many years to erase the remaining evidence of their former enemies.

Those associated with promoting the Mesoamerican theories to church members are loathe to accept any evidence that might suggest a Book of Mormon setting outside of their theories. They, along with those proclaiming these stones to be fakes and hoaxes on the basis of their assumption that Hebrews were never in ancient America, are, of course, opposed to these stones being authentic as it would undermine their theories.  They created organizations long ago that were set up to convince members and leaders of the church that the setting of the Book of Mormon was in Mesoamerica and they convinced some former General Authorities to sit on their boards to give further authority and credence to their theories.  However, Church leadership has maintained neutrality on the subject which overrides even the opinions of a couple of General Authorities who have become caught up on their theories.  We feel that they ignore or are not aware of the clear teachings of the scriptures and prophets regarding the United States being the nation spoken of in the Book of Mormon… a mighty Gentile nation above all other nations, a land of liberty, security and prosperity where the ‘Marvelous Work and a Wonder’ would occur and where the ‘New Jerusalem’ will be built, neither of which is speculation, but historical and revelatory fact.
“[Wayne] May was visiting his daughter whose husband is a military doctor stationed in Rome. Wayne was visiting the museum when he stumbled across the display above. (note the figure on the left and the second to the last figure on the right). The second picture (insert) shows how the decalogue stone matches very well with the statues on display. There WAS a precedent for the decalogue stone!” Jeff Downs
They have used their organizations to launch attacks against any geography theories contrary to their own. It is sad to think that they would attack and undermine the ONLY viable evidences of the Hebrew language mentioned in the Book of Mormon in the Americas solely because these evidences fall outside of their theorized geography.  But unfortunately that is exactly what they are doing in order to continue with their promotion that Guatemala is the Promised Land and the Book of Mormon occurred there, which, by the way, has now been shown to have originated within the church by three apostates back in the days of Joseph Smith.  For more information on that historical account, please read the book The Lost City of Zarahemla or the blog posts by attorney Jonathan Neville on the subject.
So, in conclusion, it is safe to say that these stones, like many aspects of the gospel, are controversial and you’ll need to do as the Lord has indicated throughout history, the scriptures and prophets… you’ll need to read the relevant material, study it out in your mind, and then ask God for an answer.  That is the most powerful and wonderful way to know the truth of anything. As our friend Wayne May says, We Report, You Decide! 
Additional Resources:
The following article has links to many additional sources and information.
Forensic geologist Scott Wolter, star of the History2 Channel’s hit series America Unearthed, meets professor Hugh McCullough at the Johnson Humrickhouse Museum in Coshocton, Ohio to conduct an analysis on the Ohio Decalogue stone. The stone, discovered in a Native America burial mound in Newark, Ohio in 1860 by David Wyrick.

Geography Theories: A Spirit of Cooperation

The Heartland Model by Rod Meldrum

“As one of the principal researchers of the Heartland Model proposed geography, I applaud many for coming to some agreement between the two prevailing theories.  As historians know, many early brethren viewed the entire hemisphere as Book of Mormon lands.  Later research indicated that the distances between primary lands such as Nephi and Zarahemla were only 20 days travel apart, which could not support a hemispheric view.  A more limited geography necessitated choosing between North or Central America.

One of the foundations of the Heartland Model is that the text also limits the Nephites “Promised Land” to a “nation” (1 Ne. 13:30) that would be “set up,” (3 Ne. 21:4) “lifted up,” (1 Ne. 13:30) “raise[d] up,” (1 Ne. 22:7) “established,” (3 Ne. 21:4) and “delivered by the power of God out of the hands of all other nations” (1 Ne. 13:19) in the latter days.  Eight times the text refers to this land as a “land of liberty” which would, in the latter days, be a mighty Gentile nation above all other nations.  Being a “nation” is the scriptural limiting factor.  We believe that these prophecies are making reference to the establishment of the United States on the Nephite land of promise.  This is the only nation wherein the Lord claimed to have raised up men for the very purpose of its establishment (D&C 101:80) so that the gospel could be restored again to the earth as so many latter-day prophets have attested. The Lord Himself stated that the New Jerusalem, which we know by revelation will be built in Missouri, USA, would be built on these same lands (3 Ne. 20:22Ether 13:2-6D&C 57:1-3).  These lands are the sacred sites of events throughout history and prophecy, from the Garden of Eden and the restoration, to the New Jerusalem and Adam-ondi-Ahman.  These are all New World sacred sites, and are located within the United States.

Personally I would relish being able to reconcile between the Heartland Model and other theories.  Our research has indicated that the “Promised Land” where the majority of Nephite history took place was centered in what is customarily called the heartland of North America, more specifically the entire Mississippi river system with all its tributaries.  Lamanite migrations, Nephite missionary efforts and post Book of Mormon era migrations could have expanded their influence north into Canada and south into Central and South America.  Their ships could have sailed the Atlantic, the Gulf and even the Pacific Oceans bringing the gospel to people the world over.

Several comments have been made about the embarrassment to the Church of the bickering and virulence that has been expressed in this regard.  I wholeheartedly agree.  I would ask where this animosity is coming from?  If you visit our website, www.bookofmormonevidence.org you will not find ANY articles tearing down, attacking, discrediting or deriding the organizations, personal character or intelligence of those with differing viewpoints.  In contrast, literally thousands of pages of such attack articles have now been published online by organizations that promote Mesoamerican theories.  They have publicly attacked us on their websites individually, and organizationally, calling into question our understanding of the material, motives, commitment to the Church/gospel and other nefarious implications.

If there is any embarrassing infighting going on in the virtual world, it is demonstrably not coming from us.  For over three years we have borne the oft times very personal and vitriolic attacks by these organizations without responding online, without directly defending our positions or research for this very reason.  Instead, we have endeavored to answer those critiques indirectly by addressing them in subsequent educational materials, but not published online.  We don’t want anti-Mormon forces pointing to Book of Mormon geography research and exclaiming “Watch the Mormon High Priests slug it out online!”  As members of the Church both sides of this debate know the gospel is true and anti-Mormon groups will always be looking to find fodder for their attacks, therefore we should strive not to offer more fuel to energize them by limiting or eliminating such online attacks.

Unfortunately, many members of the Church have mistakenly thought that our lack of direct refutation or response to these attacks is a result of not having answers.  That is not the case.  If the attacks continue, we may at some time feel compelled to respond.  We are hoping to avoid this but as can be shown in the political realm, even unfounded and baseless attacks do cause damage and at times it becomes necessary to directly address those attacks.  If we “Heartlanders” eventually choose to respond with well researched, documented and respectful rebuttals, we are confident the Church’s reputation will not be harmed but ultimately may be made stronger by allowing these new evidence to be openly explored and discussed, just as an honest political candidate is often benefited by scrutiny of his or her record through forthright discussion.  Both sides should be looking objectively at the evidence and information, but the critical question remains, are we more interested in seeking consensus or in finding the truth?

We “Heartland” researchers would enjoy greater cooperation with the LDS organizations that advocate Mesoamerican theories.  With our combined research and resources, we could quite possibly transform the way the non-Mormon scholarly world looks at LDS scholarly research and the Church.  So far, the organizations referenced above have been less than excited about taking advantage of our “white flag” offers of cooperation in coming to a more respectful, helpful dialogue.  We hope this article will invite a new spirit of cooperation and encourage a change of heart for everyone involved.”

Rod L. Meldrum President Foundation for Indigenous Research and Mormonism; The FIRM Foundation

Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville.

“The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints has no formal position on Book of Mormon geography, which leaves the question of geography open to interpretation.[i] The search for Book of Mormon locations has been underway for over a hundred years. While the search has led to dozens of theories, that doesn’t mean the truth will never be known.

Church leaders have emphasized that the geography question is not as important as the doctrines, a proposition with which I think all believers agree. But they have also indicated that the truth, someday, would be discovered.

In 1903, President Joseph F. Smith reportedly “expressed the idea that the question of the situation of the city [of Zarahemla] was one of interest certainly, but if it could not be located the matter was not of vital importance, and if there were differences of opinion on the question it would not affect the salvation of the people.”[ii]

In 1929, Anthony W. Ivins of the First Presidency said, “There is a great deal of talk about the geography of the Book of Mormon. Where was the land of Zarahemla? Where was the City of Zarahemla? and other geographic matters. It does not make any difference to us. There has never been anything yet set forth that definitely settles that question. So the Church says we are just waiting until we discover the truth.”[iii]

Area Geography

In 1929, James E. Talmage said, “I encourage and recommend all possible investigation, comparison and research in this matter. The more thinkers, investigators, workers we have in the field the better; but our brethren who devote themselves to that kind of research should remember that they must speak with caution and not declare as demonstrated truths points that are not really proved.”[iv]

In 1947, John A Widtsoe wrote a forward to Thomas S. Ferguson’s book, Cumorah—Where? that included this statement: “out of the studies of faithful Latter-day Saints may yet come a unity of opinion concerning Book of Mormon geography.”[v]

Latter day scriptures anticipate a day when more knowledge shall be revealed. An article in the New Era[vi] answered the question, “What is the ‘sealed portion’ of the Book of Mormon and will we ever know what’s in it?”

When Moroni was finishing the Book of Mormon record, he was commanded to seal up some of the plates, and Joseph Smith was later commanded not to translate them. This sealed portion contains the complete record of the vision of the brother of Jared (see Ether 4:4–5). This vision included “all things from the foundation of the world unto the end thereof” (2 Nephi 27:10–11; see also Ether 3:25). So basically the Lord revealed to the brother of Jared the history of mankind, and the sealed portion of the plates was Moroni’s translated copy of it.

Few people have seen the sealed record—for instance, the Nephites in the land Bountiful at the Savior’s coming (see Ether 4:1–2) and Moroni (see Ether 12:24). The Lord said the sealed portion would be revealed to the world “in mine own due time” (Ether 3:27). He also said it would “not go forth unto the Gentiles until the day that they shall repent of their iniquity, and become clean before the Lord” (Ether 4:6; see also 2 Nephi 27:8).

According to Joseph Smith’s associates who saw the golden plates, anywhere from half to two-thirds of all the plates were in the sealed portion (see Kirk B. Henrichsen, “What Did the Golden Plates Look Like?” New Era, July 2007, 31).

D&C 121:28 refers to “a time to come in the which nothing shall be withheld.” The 9th Article of Faith affirms that “We believe all that God has revealed, all that He does now reveal, and we believe that He will yet reveal many great and important things pertaining to the Kingdom of God.”

From these and other references, we conclude it’s not a question of whether we’ll ever know the location of Book of Mormon events, but when.

In the meantime, we can work to build consensus based on all the available evidence. The first step in doing that is to consider all the available evidence. The next step is to seek to integrate and harmonize it all.

The following table illustrates how the two most prominent models of Book of Mormon geography reconcile the extrinsic evidence.

Authorities Mesoamerica Heartland
Relies on BoM text for abstract map of geography Yes Yes
Fits BoM text to real-world geography Yes Yes
Accepts entire text literally  – Cardinal directions (N,S,E,W)  – Animals and plants  – Surrounded by water  – Four seas  – 3 Nephi change face of land  – Law of Moses   No No No No No No   Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes Yes
Relies on Times and Seasons articles about Stephens Yes No
Accepts D&C on Lamanites No Yes
Accepts D&C on Cumorah No Yes
Accepts D&C on Zarahemla No Yes
Accepts Oliver Cowdery on Cumorah in New York No Yes
Accepts David Whitmer on Cumorah in New York No Yes
Accepts Joseph Smith on Cumorah in New York No Yes
Accepts Joseph Smith on mounds in Midwest as evidence of BoM people No Yes
Accepts Joseph Smith in Wentworth letter that Lamanites are Indians living in “this country” meaning United States No Yes
Accepts archaeology Yes Yes
Accepts DNA evidence No Yes
Promised land is Mexico/Guatemala Yes No
Promised land is US/Canada No Yes

Some may quibble with my characterizations, but as I’ve explained, I believed in the Mesoamerican theory for 40 years. I know it pretty well.

In my view, the various Mesoamerican models do not and cannot lead to a consensus because they fail to reconcile so much extrinsic yet relevant, authoritative and credible evidence. Other models, such as the ones based in Baja Mexico, South America, and limited areas of New York, Pennsylvania, and other locations, also fail to reconcile most of the extrinsic evidence.

What I’ve sought to present in this book is a model that does harmonize all this evidence with the text, as well as with the relevant geology, geography, archaeology, and anthropology.

Roger Terry, Senior Associate Editor, BYU Studies, once wrote, “Obviously, if one of the models answered all the questions presented by the scriptural text, there would be consensus on where the Book of Mormon history actually occurred.”

Like me, most believers in the Book of Mormon agree with Brother Terry. We wish that consensus already existed, but at least now it’s in sight.


[i] Anyone who peruses the Church’s web page, manuals, magazines, and officially approved art might conclude that the Church’s policy, in practical terms, is actually to not take an official position on where in Mesoamerica the Book of Mormon events took place. Building a replica Mayan temple on the Hill Cumorah in New York each year for the Hill Cumorah Pageant is a prime example of the confusion that currently exists among believers. There are examples of true neutrality, though. The video presentation titled “Scriptures Legacy” appears to portray Christ visiting the Nephites in a North American setting. But other parts of the film depict Book of Mormon events in Mayan-looking buildings and cities.”

[ii] Deseret News, 25 May 1903, online at fairmormon.org http://bit.ly/Moroni140.

[iii] Anthony W. Ivins, Conference Report (April 1929), 16. http://bit.ly/Moroni140.

[iv] James E. Talmage, Conference Report (April 1929), 44, http://bit.ly/Moroni140.

[v] Cited by Sorenson in Mormon’s Map, p. 7, http://bit.ly/Moroni140.

[vi] New Era, October 2011, http://bit.ly/Moroni141.”

Chapter 27 Moroni’s America by Jonathan Neville

Why Geography Matters by Rian Nelson

“If we in the church cannot even decide among ourselves where the Book of Mormon happened, how confusing is that to our youth and adults? Many anti-Mormons love the idea that we don’t even know where our sacred scriptures happened. There are over 100 theories of where the Book of Mormon happened, including, Baja, Chile, Malaysia, Honduras, Peru, etc. My feelings on all geographical theories about the Book of Mormon must include the following -The Hill Cumorah in NY is the hill where Joseph Smith received the plates from Moroni, and it is also the place of the last battles of the Nephites (Cumorah) and of the Jaredites (Ramah). I  also believe the letter of Joseph Smith to his wife Emma in 1834 Illinois where he said “The whole of our journey, in the midst of so large a company of social honest men and sincere men, wandering over the plains of the Nephites, recounting [p. 57] occasionaly the history of the Book of Mormon, roving over the mounds of that once beloved people of the Lord, picking up their skulls & their bones, as a proof of its divine authenticity” Joseph Smith Papers Letter to Emma Smith, 4 June 1834 Page 56-7 (spelling not corrected), is a true statement. Any other specific locations of the Book of Mormon cities and places are unknown.

Any other geography that doesn’t include these preceding important details isn’t a viable interpretation in my opinion. No scholar, computer or archaeology tells me this, I just feel it is true.

I also believe the Promised Land spoken of in the Book of Mormon is indeed the United States of America and its Constitution was written under the Savior Jesus Christ’s direction. D&C 101:80. Also knowing that Adam lived in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri, tells me the importance of “this Land” of the United States as the cradle of civilization and is critical as the headquarters of the Church, the land where the Gospel goes forth from,  the place where the “Marvelous Work and Wonder” takes place, and the “Land of Joseph” of Egypt spoken of by prophets, is indeed the United States of America. I also believe there is a great possibility that D&C 125:3 is the Lord designating the area west of Nauvoo, Illinois as the ancient place of Zarahemla. I also feel the Prophet Joseph Smith had a vision about the warrior Zelph who was killed during one of the many last and great battles between the Nephites and Lamanites, near Valley City, Illinois. This information makes me conclude that indeed the Book of Mormon events happened in the heartland of the United States of America.

I believe there are great Lamanites all over North, South and Central America today and in other countries, but they are not necessarily the ones spoken of in the Book of Mormon time frame. The Book of Mormon only contains a fraction of the history of the Promised Land Lehites. But I believe that small fraction of Book of Mormon history speaks about Lehi, and Nephi, and Alma, and Mormon as they lived and fought in these United States.

I spent over 40 years looking and studying the Mesoamerican theory and other many theories, and found them very lacking. Like I mentioned, I will have an open mind until the church acknowledges the specific location. I will follow the 15 chosen Prophets and Seers.

I know the Brethren of the Church take a neutral position on the geography of the Book of Mormon. For you and me to take a neutral stand is not required. The Lord told us to read and study, and in the promise to Moroni, He said we may know the truth of ALL things, and I feel that would include knowing the location of the Book of Mormon events. I believe knowledge of the Spirit and of the head, are both important in learning truth. As Elder Holland in 2018 said, “truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling.”

Nephite/Hebrew Coins In North America?

When you begin to search for truth, it can become an absolutely incredibly fulfilling task. It leads you to research and study and search and prayer about many things previously unknown. Moroni said, we can “know the truth of all things.” That is what drives me and keeps me focused on the Book of Mormon. I absolutely know it is the word of God by the incredible spiritual witnesses I have had over and over. My adventures with secondary evidences of the Book of Mormon has been an incredible 15 year journey of faith as well. Anything I can know about the Book of Mormon that has to do with its truth, I am all in, to find and research.

Head and Heart

I believe as Elder Holland has said,

“But it should be noted that truly rock-ribbed faith and uncompromised conviction comes with its most complete power when it engages our head as well as our heart

Truth borne by the Holy Spirit comes with, in effect, two manifestations, two witnesses if you will—the force of fact as well as the force of feeling…

I believe God intends us to find and use the evidence He has given—reasons, if you will—which affirm the truthfulness of His work…

Our testimonies aren’t dependent on evidence—we still need that spiritual confirmation in the heart of which we have spoken—but not to seek for and not to acknowledge intellectual, documentable support for our belief when it is available is to needlessly limit an otherwise incomparably strong theological position and deny us a unique, persuasive vocabulary in the latter-day arena of religious investigation and sectarian debate…” Jeffrey R. Holland Greatness of the Evidences Brigham Young University August 16, 2017 Bold and color added.


Anachronisms

Definition: The representation of someone or something as existing or something as happening in other than chronological, proper, or historical order. When it comes to anachronisms of the Book of Mormon there have many been found in the Heartland of the United States. The most difficult to substantiate are chariot’s, wheels and coins. We do however speak about possibilities of coins found in this article. Over 30 other anachronisms have been found with questions and answers below from our answers page, bookofmormonevidence.org/answers.

A- Have archaeologists found ancient horse artifacts in the lands of the Book of Mormon in North America?
B- In the Book of Mormon, does it mention Volcanoes?
C- What may have caused the destruction witnessed by the prophets of the Book of Mormon near the time of Christ’s death?
D- Flax & Fine Twined Linen are mentioned in the Book of Mormon, were these available in South or Central America?
E- Have mummies been found in North America? Does that relate to the mummies Joseph Smith saw and purchased?
F- Why is barley an important crop in the Book of Mormon and where is barley found?
G- What could cumoms and cureloms be, and are they found in North America?
H- Why are sheep and lambs so significant to the Nephite people?
I- Did you know North America was once called Vineland? Why is wine so important to the Nephites?
J- Were Swine and Peccaries found in North America?
K- Can you follow the “course of the beasts” in Mesoamerica?
L- Is snow mentioned in the Book of Mormon?


Nephite Coins or Mesures?

There is a lot of talk about if coins have been found during the time of the Nephites. So far we have limited information to verify this, but I have found a lot of incredible possibilities. However, I don’t know for sure if they had coins or just a monetary system of weights and balances using measures. I will share and let you decide on your own. There are Hopewell era coins found and Roman era coins found in North America so the possibility is very good there were coins from the Nephites. See Alma 11 Here

Lights and Perfections

How did Joseph Smith concoct the most mathematically efficient monetary weights-and-measures system known to man — with a 3rd grade education, at the age of 23? Or maybe… just maybe… the purported ancient origin of the Book of Mormon is true.

https://x.com/justin_hart/status/2058541525840298370?s=20

Early 1800 settlers and researchers have found many coins that date to Hopewell dates. John Haywood and Caleb Atwater are two explorers and authors who have found many coins in Hopewell Indian mounds. Haywood believed the mound builders traded their swords and metal work with Romans during ancient times receiving in their place Roman coins.

You will also read below about a coin that was found near the Colorado River which had written on the front of it in Hebrew letters, “The King, Hagagadonihah, over the kingdom near the sea west, sends to all greeting: one sinine”

Language of the Egyptians

It is also interesting to note, Nephi was taught in the language of the Egyptians by Lehi, but it is important to note that the Brass Plates were probably written in Egyptian and not Hebrew: “For it were not possible that our father, Lehi, could have remembered all these things, to have taught them to his children, except it were for the help of these plates; for he having been taught in the language of the Egyptians therefore he could read these engravings, and teach them to his children, that thereby they could teach them to their children, and so fulfilling the commandments of God, even down to this present time.” (Mosiah 1:4)


WRITINGS OF CALEB ATWATER 

PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHOR
PRINTED BY SCOTT AND WRIGHT 1833

Entered according to act of Congress, in the year 1833, by Caleb Atwater, In the Clerk’s Office of the District Court of Ohio. TO GENERAL DUNCAN McARTHUR, LATE GOVERNOR
https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=loc.ark:/13960/t78s62c62&view=1up&seq=7&q1=coin

“Several Roman coins, said to have been found in. a cave near Nashville, in Tennessee, bearing date not many centuries after the Christian era, have excited some interest among Antiquarians.” (Atwater 1833, pg. 17)

“In Harrison County, I have been credibly informed, that several coins were found, near an ancient work.” (Atwater 1833, pg. 118)

Natural and Aboriginal History of Tennessee

https://archive.org/details/naturalaborigina00hayw/page/184/mode/2up

“Reasonable to conclude that a civilized race of men once lived on Elk and Duck rivers, who carried on commerce, used coined money, and forged iron into tools. And, moreover, had intercourse with nations who had at least commercial connexions, mediately or immediately, with the Roman Empire.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 177)

“Where the makers of bricks, swords and entrenchments lived, and could not fail to have some surplus commodities to exchange for those foreign coins.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 177)

“Of all the Roman coins that have been found in Tennessee and Kentucky, the earliest bears date in the time of Antoninus, the next in the time of Commodus.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 183)

“First. On the farm of Mr. Edward Payne, near Lexington, were found two ancient coins; one was of gold, and sold for 13 dollars: the other was of brass. Each had a head reversed, and both were inscribed with characters not understood, but said to resemble Hebrew. The date of the gold coin was probably 1214, and the date of the brass piece 1009.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 343)

“When to these are added the considerations inseparable from other like instances, in the neighbourhood of Tennessee, where strange coins have been found, some with superscriptions in unknown characters.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 178)

“Mr. Spear found under the roots of a beech tree which had been blown up, two pieces of copper coin, of the size of our old copper pence. On one side was represented an eagle, with three heads united to one neck.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 179)

“At Circleville a copper coin was taken from the central mound, from beneath the roots of a hickory growing on the mound, seven or eight inches in circumference. It has no resemblance in its devices to any British or other coins to which it hath been compared.” (Haywood 1823, pg. 342)

“Above Hillsborough in North Carolina, and near the remains of a town which had been deserted in very remote times, was picked up, about the year 1805 or 1804, a round piece of copper about the size of an American eagle. On both sides was a short line of letters, with parallel lines increasing in length till past the center, whence they decreased in length to the bottom, accommodating themselves to the rounded shape of the copper. It was neatly executed. The letters were of some unknown alphabet. This copper was dropped again on the same plantation, where probably it now is.” (Haywood 1823 pg. 343). The natural and aboriginal history of Tennessee : up to the first settlements therein by the white people, in the year 1768 https://archive.org/details/naturalaborigina00hayw/page/184

Coins Mentioned in Book of Mormon?


Mormon $2.5 Dollar “Not Nephite”

The actual text of the 1830 Book of Mormon does not mention coins. The word “coins” was added in the 1920 edition to the chapter heading for Alma 11. In the 1948 edition of the Book of Mormon, we see the following chapter heading: Judges and their compensation—Nephite coins and measures—Zeezrom confounded by Amulek

This is the chapter heading in the 1981 LDS Edition of Alma 11, “The Nephite monetary system is set forth—Amulek contends with Zeezrom”

“The Nephite Gold and silver monetary system was based on “a measure of every kind of grain;” no coins are mentioned” Annotated Edition of the Book of Mormon by Hocking and Meldrum page 221

The chapter headings in the Book of Mormon are not necessarily part of the sacred text. Elder Bruce R. McConkie, who composed the chapter headings for the 1981 edition of the LDS scriptures, said: “[As for the] Joseph Smith Translation items, the chapter headings, Topical Guide, Bible Dictionary, footnotes, the Gazetteer, and the maps. None of these are perfect; they do not of themselves determine doctrine; there have been and undoubtedly now are mistakes in them. Cross-references, for instance, do not establish and never were intended to prove that parallel passages so much as pertain to the same subject. They are aids and helps only.Mark McConkie (editor), Doctrines of the Restoration: Sermons and Writings of Bruce R. McConkie (Salt Lake City, Utah: Bookcraft, 1989),289–290. ISBN 978-0884946441

In understanding that coins are not mentioned in the text of the Book of Mormon, it is interesting to note there are several historical references to members of the church finding what they called “Nephite Coins”, or money.

Here is an article found in the Deseret News December 12, 1860 speaking of “An Old Nephite Coin”

“Hon. George Peacock, of Manti, has exhibited in our office an old copper coin, recently found by some explorer or hunter on the Colorado River, on both sides of which are hieroglyphics or characters and Hebrew coin letters. Not being one of the “learned”, we submitted it to Professor Phelps, who has given us the following as a literal translation of the characters. On one side, it reads according to the rendition:

 
Views of both sides of a coin found in Salt Lake Valley by Isaac Chase in 1848. The caption reads: “Nephite (?) Coin. Of copper and about the size of a silver dollar. Found in Salt Lake Valley in early days 15 feet below the surface. The bruise was made by a pick at the time found.” https://catalog.churchofjesuschrist.org/assets/5dce6ddd-0f32-4702-a3f2-6475e04cfb9f/0/0

“The King, Hagagadonihah, over the kingdom near the sea west, sends to all greeting: one sinine”

On the other side—“In the 95th year of the Kingdom of Christ, 9th year of my reign: Peace and life. Weapon to weapon: Life for life.”

The coin is 1765 years old: and is evidently a Nephite Senine or farthing, as mentioned in the fifth chapter of second Nephi, in the Book of Mormon–English edition, page 517. It is about the size of an English farthing. The numerals are plain Arabic figures.

I wonder whatever became of that coin? I don’t know if anyone in the Peacock clan still holds it or if it was turned over to the Church. The coin supposedly dated 5 A.D. I know that the Church has “things” that the common member doesn’t know about. When my father was a member of the quorum of 70 he was shown several items of which the only particular one he told us about was some pages from the original manuscripts of the Book of Mormon. He mentioned other “items” but would not elaborate.” No one knows the validity of this story in my opinion.

Lorenzo Snow, September 23, 1899

You can see the complete letter in the gallery of 5 pictures that are under the “Source of Nephite Coin Information” below!

— September 23, 1899
…The next morning (Sept. 23, 1899) Brother Carleton came out of his room with a coin in his hand and told me that he had plowed it up in his field on the banks of the St. Mary’s River [Florida]. He also told me that he had felt impressed during the night to give the coin to me although he had refused the Elder who had baptized him. “I looked at the coin as he handed it to me and I thought that I knew what it was, as I had seen a picture of Nephite coins on the fly leaf of the old edition of the Book of Mormon. The coin bore a striking resemblance to those coins.”…I told him I had made up my mind to take it to the First Presidency of the Church…On the way home between Pueblo, Colorado and Salt Lake City, the first morning out, there was on the train an historian and writer from England by the name of Willis…He then said to me, “…I will place seven thousand dollars ($7000) in the bank to your credit…I thanked him for his interest but repeated that the coin was not for sale…In the office of the First Presidency there were President Lorenzo Snow, President Joseph F. Smith, President Francis M. Lyman and _________. After reporting my mission, I took the coin out and showed it to them. President Lyman went and got the old edition (probably the first edition) of the Book of Mormon in which pictures of Nephite coins were printed, and found the same coin immediately.

Description of the Nephite Coin

The Egyptian characters were identically the same as those on one of the pictures in the Book of Mormon. The coin had not tarnished and the characters looked as if they had been stamped. The coin was about the size of a five-dollar gold piece, eight cornered and about as thick again as common tin, it was stamped on both sides, the characters running around the outside. The characters were small, somewhat like script or cursive writing, more like the hieratic than the hieroglyphic form. As I have said before, they were identical with the characters pictured on the Nephite coin in the old edition of the Book of Mormon.

I was asked what I intended doing with the coin and I turned to President Snow and told him that I was making him a present of the coin; that President Rich had told me that that was the proper thing to do and that I was following his instructions.

President Snow put his arm around my shoulder and said, “brother Robinson, you have been faithful and have kept the pledge.”

He then went and got the money purse or leather bag that President Brigham Young had brought to the Rocky Mountains with him, also the Seer Stone and said, “This is the Seer Stone that *the Prophet Joseph Smith used. There are very few worthy to view this, but you are.” HE handed the Seer Stone to me and I couldn’t express the joy that came to me as I took that stone in my hands. Words are not equal to the task of expressing such a sublime joy.” He then told me to hand the seers stone to my wife and I handed it to her. He then blessed us with the greatest blessing I have ever heard fall from the mouth of man.”

*(Editor’s Note: Notice how President Snow said, “this is the seer stone Joseph used.” He didn’t say this is the seer stone that Joseph Smith used to translate the gold plates. I believe Joseph probably had several seer stones but they were used for purposes other than to translate the gold plates. I believe the Jaredite breastplate and the two stones in a silver bow were prepared by the Lord for Joseph to use for translation of the plates. As it says in Ether 3:28, “he should seal up the two stones”, meaning that the Lord actually touched 18 total stones. Sixteen for the Jaredite barges and two additional ones to be sealed up, (Two stones in the bow in the Hill Cumorah) “until the Lord should show them”, to the Prophet Joseph Smith to aid in translating the gold plates).

Description of the Seer Stone

“The Seer Stone was the shape of an egg though not quite so large, of a gray cast something like granite but with white stripes running around it. It was transparent but had no holes, neither in the end or in the sides. I looked into the stone, but could see nothing, as I had not the gift and power of God that must accompany such a manifestation.” (1)

— Sep 23, 1899; Saturday
The First Presidency were at the office. At 11 A.M. they met with the presidents of the five canal companies owning the waters of the Jordan river in this county, and it was decided to take such steps as would prevent the man Lambson from acquiring rights in the waters of that stream and of Utah lake.

Bishop [William B.] Preston called in the afternoon and met Presidents [Lorenzo] Snow and [George Q.] Cannon. His business was in relation to a note given to him, in trust for the Church, by Thomas Taylor, which note was past due and would outlaw in about sixty days. It was secured by a mortgage on the iron properties at Cedar City [Utah], and the question was whether Bishop Preston should foreclose the mortgage, or dispose of the note for $6,000, which sum had been offered for it. It was decided to foreclose the mortgage.

President Snow and family moved into the Beehive house today. (2)

Endnotes:
1 – Richard M. Robinson, “The History of a Nephite Coin,” 4-5, signed by Robinson and his wife Maria, 30 Dec. 1934, LDS Archives, MS 5147
2 – First Presidency and Quorum of the Twelve minutes

LDS History Chronology: Lorenzo Snow

Mormon History Timeline: the life of Lorenzo Snow
http://lds-church-history.blogspot.com/

Source of Nephite Coin Information

The pages below are from the following website: https://catalog.churchofjesuschrist.org/search

When you do a search for Nephite Coins it takes you to this website: https://catalog.churchofjesuschrist.org/assets?id=8b11984f-244a-4795-986e-fca0f5649e3b&crate=0&index=0

Nephite Coin? Photographs

https://catalog.churchofjesuschrist.org/assets?id=5dce6ddd-0f32-4702-a3f2-6475e04cfb9f&crate=0&index=0

 

Full article above found here; https://catalog.churchofjesuschrist.org/assets/8b11984f-244a-4795-986e-fca0f5649e3b/0/8


 

Below is a “Pice” from India which looks very similar to the one above from the Church marked as a Nephite Coin.

Coin – 1 Pice, Bengal, India, 1831 Photographer: Heath Warwick Source: Museums Victoria Copyright Museums Victoria / CC BY (Licensed as Attribution 4.0 International)

“Alma 11:22. “Six Onties of Silver”
• An onti was the greatest monetary value in Nephite society. One possible purpose for the inclusion of the Nephite coinage in Alma 11 is t demonstrate the extent of the bribe Zeezrom offered if Amulek would “deny the existence of a Supreme Being” (Alma 11:22). It appears that six onties of silver was the equivalent of 42 days wages for a judge in the society of the people of Ammonihah (see Alma 11:3, 11–13).” 1979 Book of Mormon Student Manual – Religion 121-122 page 186


King Mosiah’s Monetary System

Section 8: Money in the Book of Mormon

Explanation:

King Mosiah’s system of weights and measures established equivalencies between amounts of silver, gold, and grains. This chart compares the precious metals with their grain equivalents, as described in Alma 11. These measurements for the most part increase exponentially, much like the ancient Egyptian system of measurement (see chart 113). In King Mosiah’s system, the limnah or onti, worth “the value of . . . all” measurements (Alma 11:10), was worth the sum of the gold senine, seon, and shum or the silver senum, amnor, and ezrom.


Coin From Little Bear’s Video

According to Little Bear a Cheyenne Medicine man, this coin below shows King Benjamin on one side from the Book of Mormon. It is in possession of Shawn Little Bear and his family. His grand mother in Oklahoma had this coin wrapped and tied in many knots in a blue bandanna to secure and keep it safe. Little Bear was able to see it from his grandmother’s hand in 1982. She was 101 years old when Little Bear met with her in Oklahoma. See the Video Here The part about the coin is about 47 Minutes into the video. I have not verified any of this information. I am friends with Littlebear, I am just not confident that his story is true or not.

King Benjamin coin

Below you will find much more detail about coinage in the Book of Mormon if you are interested. Compare Alma 11

History and Analysis of:
THE SCHOOLMASTER’S ASSISTANT by THOMAS DILWORTH
The following document reproduces a single entry comprising pages 479-86 in: Rick Grunder, Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source (Lafayette, New York: Rick Grunder – Books, 2014), a PDF file of 2,307 pages published digitally only, (ISBN 978-0-9814708-1-8) described at www.mormonparallels.com

OVERVIEW: A dizzying display of the confused weights, measures  and reckonings which haunted the British and Americans of the period. Dilworth’s hopelessly complicated story problems and conversion guides may shock the modern reader. More to the point of Mormon parallels, his book supplies perspective for the Nephite system described in Alma 11.

Search apologetic literature and Internet sites, and you will find varying interpretations of an apparently complex and distinctive Nephite monetary or exchange system as given awkwardly in Alma 11:3-19. Perhaps the most serious analysis of this system appears in John W. Welch’s “Weighing & Measuring in the Worlds of the Book of Mormon” (Journal of Book of Mormon Studies 8:2 [1999], pp. 36-46). As in his studies of chiasmus in the Book of Mormon, however (see MP 193, Hunt), Dr. Welch discovers much here which may not be as readily perceived by all readers. I would argue that while he has identified some very interesting parallels among mixed ancient cultures, he has over-complicated the matter by searching far into the past for monetary intrigue and elegance which were just as available in early nineteenth-century America.

The most frustrating aspect of the described Nephite system occurs in the summaries  of  denominations  (senine,  seon,  shum,  shiblon,  “shiblum,”    etc.), wherein the relative worth of the largest gold piece is identified merely as “the value of them all,” and the largest of the silver pieces, “. . . as great as them all.” (Alma 11:10, 13). Dr. Welch interprets these phrases in a manner calculated to suggest “numerical elegance,” yet he allows that their meaning is not absolutely clear (Welch 1999, text accompanying his tables 4 and 5). Other Book of Mormon defenders see even less clarity there (in their various articles on the topic), but all join to search for deep meaning, complexity, and ancient parallels in the vague Book of Mormon structure of relative precious metal and grain values. I have prepared the following summary of the system from the Book of Mormon itself

In summary, Joseph Smith dictated three series of monetary denominations (above, with corresponding grain values, Alma 11:3, 5-19). In two of these series (gold and silver standards), the smallest basic whole unit – a gold SENINE piece, or its equivalent silver SENUM piece – is doubled in value by the next unit up, which in turn is doubled by the next higher unit after that. A fourth and largest unit is described in all-encompassing terms, instead of relative numerical terms.

A third series of monetary denominations works its way down from the basic senum or senine, in fractional pieces of silver, halving with each descending unit, so that in this “lesser” series, the highest unit is simply the lowest of the values in the first two series.  That basic whole unit in either standard (the “senine” of gold or the equivalent “senum” of silver) is the monetary price of “a measure of barley, and . . . every kind of grain.” (Alma 11:7). This “measure” is designated as one day’s wages for a Nephite judge

Finally, the names in two of the series, when heard in the order they were considered in Joseph Smith’s dictation (ascending in value for whole gold denominations, descending for the fractional silver denominations), involve a nearly poetic pattern: three rather similar-sounding denominations, each beginning with s and ending with n or m, followed by the final term beginning with l and ending with ah:

Senine- seon- shum, limnah; Senum- shiblon-[ shilum], leah.

CASUAL PERUSAL of the desperately complex Schoolmaster’s Assistant here at hand will alert us to the wide variety of systems known in Joseph    Smith’s world. It will also remind us of the cumbersome measuring structures which we have owned from our youth, in which simple metric arrangements still struggle to supplant older systems prevalent in England, America – and the Book of Mormon.  King Mosiah, writes Dr. Welch elsewhere, . . . “did not reckon after the manner of  the  Jews  who  were  at  Jerusalem” (Alma 11:4). Evidently he drew on some other system of weights and measures. Perhaps Mosiah obtained the legal form of his economic decree from the Mulekites, who had contact with the Jaredites, who had left from Mesopotamia not long before the time of Eshnunna. [Welch 2002, 350; referring earlier to “the laws of Eshnunna, promulgated in Babylonia probably during the early eighteenth century B.C. but not discovered until the mid-twentieth century    A.D. . . . ,” Welch 2002, 348]

– or obtained it even more readily, I might insinuate, from the most elementary systems known to Joseph Smith in his youth. “Moreover,” continues Welch, Mosiah’s system is distinctively binary: each unit of measure is half the size of the next larger unit. Perhaps Mosiah found this binary manner of reckoning somewhere on the plates of brass, which, after all, were written in a type of Egyptian text. Indeed, as became known in the early twentieth century, the units in the ancient Egyptian grain measure were also binary in ratio.

Of course, we cannot be sure how to explain the similarities between the laws of Mosiah and Eshnunna or between the Nephite and Egyptian grain measures, but this much can be said: Such similarities between the laws of Mosiah and Eshnunna and the Egyptian mathematical papyri (which were unknown in Joseph Smith’s day) show yet another way in which the Book of Mormon presents specific details whose roots run unexpectedly deep in ancient societies. [Welch 2002, 350, continuing without break from the paragraph quoted above)] Dr. Welch thus proposes a culture in which the simple decree of government could overcome popular usage, contrary to modern America where we cling jealously to our yards and inches, our ounces and pounds. And it is here in modern America, rather than the ancient world, where the most ready basis for the Nephite system still lurks. If a binary system existed both in ancient Egypt and in recent America, then where ought we most logically suppose Joseph Smith learned it? I remember, when I was a boy, buying a bent bamboo cane from an old Carny man at the Western Idaho State Fair in the 1950s.

“How much?” I asked, timidly. “Six bits,” came the casual reply. “How much is a bit?”

“Two bits to the quarter.”

So a dollar must be eight bits, I reasoned, and handed over the seventy-five cents. That was my first exposure to the archaic term. I took this exciting knowledge home to my elders who chuckled that I hadn’t known the value of a “bit” – a strange 12½ cents, but a real unit in people’s minds, the eighth part of a dollar. And sure enough, on Dilworth’s page 87 we find listed first among the “foreign coins” which were used in the British colonies: “Pieces of Eight.”

Even though the American monetary system is metric (dollars and cents rather than pounds, shillings, and assorted units), we still think of half and quarter- dollars two centuries after Joseph Smith. And if we rarely think of a half-quarter today, plain-speakers still disparage the inexpensive (if self-employed) lady of the street as a “two-bit wh—.” Anyone, too, who has long followed the stock market knows that prices on Wall Street remained in dollars and eighths until January 2000.

In earlier times, United States money usage was more difficult than today, requiring guides for children like our Schoolmaster’s Assistant. The old Spanish real (that eighth bit of a dollar) became the American shilling, for example, with regional differences to frustrate both spender and recipient. Yet let its precise value be ever so complicated, the shilling was a common unit of exchange in the United States. “The complexity of working out financial values between the different states,” explains Andro Linklater, during the formation of the new American government in the 1780s, hobbled every commercial transaction. Although the legal tender remained officially the British pound, divided into twenty shillings, each in turn subdivided into twelve pennies, its value in America differed from one state to the next. The commonest single coin, the Spanish dollar, . . . contained eight bits in Pennsylvania [where the book of Alma was dictated] but was divided into ten bits in Virginia. . . . Familiarity taught most people to juggle the sums, and just as the teenage Washington casually reckoned up his pay in pistoles and doubloons, so Jefferson, scribbling a quick note of a sale of land, recorded that the price had been “200 {pounds} of which 20 half-Joes are paid.” [Linklater, 65-66]

“Every one remembers,” Jefferson warned Congress, while debating the future American system in 1784 that when learning money arithmetic, he used to be puzzled with adding the pence, taking out the twelves and carrying them on; adding the shillings, taking out the twenties and carrying them on. . . . The bulk of mankind are school boys thro’ life.  These little perplexities are always great to them [quoted in Linklater, 66]

Obviously, American children were exposed to complex systems of measures and denominations. The Nephite system would be cleaner. But  it  must not sound modern. It could be based – I postulate – on the most elementary, old- fashioned binary money and grain units of Joseph Smith’s practical experience. Those would be easy to imagine and to dictate, if ultimately confused by curious names . . .

With two additional dry-measure denominations not mentioned by Dilworth above, p. 18, but very real terms (the double gallon and double peck), grain measures of Joseph Smith’s day were perfectly binary up through the familiar bushel.

IF ONE WERE DICTATING from one’s head during the early period of the United States, and one were thinking of silver, gold, and grain, I think the most obvious units would be the dollar and the bushel. Both were made up of repeatedly doubled units, in common folk-binary divisions. I believe one would think of a bit (in the form of the standard “York shilling” of Joseph Smith’s own state – which everyone knew was worth 12½ ¢), and its double (the quarter), its double (the half-dollar), and finally the largest unit, expressed awkwardly as “the value of them all,” the dollar itself, the national standard upon which all are named or based.

Grain measures, as we have seen above, were also binary, just like drinking units (if one were inclined toward cider, a little rum, or other liquid refreshment typically taken in gills, pints – or for the stout at heart, even larger binary units).

SHILUM/SHILLIN’

THE AMERICAN SHILLING, finally, appears even more intriguing in this context than I have suggested. It persisted well into the nineteenth century, and may not be entirely invisible in the Book of Mormon. The name of the small piece of silver in Alma 11:16-17, the “shiblum,” was an apparent typesetter’s error, its letter “b” evidently continued from the adjacent “shiblon” of the preceding verse. What the printer’s manuscript of the Book of Mormon actually says – and what Joseph Smith appears to have spelled out for Oliver Cowdery in the original manuscript – is “shilum.”75

“. . . And all I deserve is a shillin’ a day,” mused Kipling’s tired O’Kelly, home from the service in India – reminding us how that word “shilling” must have sounded in young Joseph Smith’s colloquial environment as well . . .

(Chorus)      Shillin’ a day
Bloomin’ good pay—
Lucky to touch it, a shillin’ a day!76

In the New York system described by Judge Thomas G. Waterman in 1825, the 12½ cent fee (one York shilling) was a prominent figure assigned to several lesser judicial and law enforcement duties that could be performed in a fraction of a day.  Remember, by comparison, that the smallest non-fractional Nephite  silver or gold piece (senine or senum) was the value of a measure of grain equal to a full day’s wages f or a judge — wages which had just been mentioned in Alma 11:1-2, a passage clearly descriptive of the New York State judicial system at the level at which Joseph Smith had suffered it first-hand, upriver from Harmony, Pennsylvania in 1826;  see MP 457 (Waterman).

It would be difficult for any narrator to keep the exact names and values of all these denominations consistent and logical. Yet when reduced to my explana- tions above, those everyday details of Alma 11 make ready sense. Even the Antion fits nicely, because multiples of three smaller units would be handy in transactions of Joseph Smith’s experience. A common price for various goods and services at that time was 37½ cents, or three York Shillings (12½ X 3 = 37½). That was exactly what a copy of Mary Jemison’s stories of the Indians cost in 75 Documented by Royal Skousen in considerable detail, concluding that “. . . the correct name for the monetary unit shilum (in place of the shiblum of all the printed editions . . .” should be restored in Alma 11:16-17 (Skousen, 1810-11, portion quoted here from p. 1811).  For the original version of “shilum”  instead of “shiblum,” see Book of Mormon. The Original Manuscript, 214, lines 8-9, in conjunction with Book of Mormon. The Printer’s Manuscript, 442, lines 5-6.

76 Rudyard Kipling, “Shillin’ a Day,” in Barrack-Room Ballads and Other Verses (London: Methuen and Co., 1892). In Joseph Smith’s day, many a newly-arrived Brit on our shores rued the day he accepted a job at (New) York shilling wages – a decent-sounding unit of money back in England then, but worth only half the value in the American version nearby Canandaigua, New York in 1824 (MP 371, Seaver, section on publisher James D. Bemis).  That was also the amount which Judge Waterman said it  cost to summon a jury (MP 457, illustration). If the American/Book of Mormon correlations which I have presented are not perfect, they are  simplicity itself when viewed against the labored arguments offered by modern Book of Mormon defenders. I cannot say that Joseph Smith thought consciously like I propose, but I will insist that his task was easier than many people have imagined.

https://scholarsarchive.byu.edu/jbms/vol8/iss2/6/

Missouri-The Garden of Eden

What do we know about the location of the Garden of Eden?
By Bruce A. Van Orden, associate professor of Church history, Brigham Young University.

“We must remember that the whole earth was paradisiacal before the Fall. The Garden of Eden was a center place. After the Fall, there was no Garden of Eden or paradisiacal status on earth. Yet relative to the locale of the site of the Garden of Eden, the Prophet Joseph Smith learned through revelation (D&C 57) that Jackson County was the location of a Zion to be and the New Jerusalem to come. The Prophet first visited Jackson County, Missouri, in the summer of 1831. The Prophet visited Jackson County again in April and May 1832. On one of the occasions, or perhaps both, the Prophet Joseph apparently instructed his close associates, and perhaps even a general Church gathering, that the ancient Garden of Eden was also located in Jackson County.

Center of America

Brigham Young stated, “Joseph the Prophet told me that the garden of Eden was in Jackson [County] Missouri.” (Journal of Wilford Woodruff, vol. 5, 15 Mar. 1857, Archives Division, Church Historical Dept., Salt Lake City.) Heber C. Kimball said: “From the Lord, Joseph learned that Adam had dwelt on the land of America, and that the Garden of Eden was located where Jackson County now is.” (Andrew Jenson, Historical Record, 9 vols., Salt Lake City: Andrew Jenson, 1888, 7:439; see also Orson F. Whitney, Life of Heber C. Kimball, Salt Lake City: Bookcraft, 1967, p. 219.) Other early leaders have given the same information.
Unfortunately, we do not have primary source documentation for all of Joseph Smith’s revelations or doctrinally related declarations. This is especially true for the periods when he did not have a scribe to keep a record of his daily activities. His 1831 and 1832 trips to Missouri fit into this category.

Purchase Today!

Zelph a Man of God by Ken Corbett

One of the early Latter-day Saint residents of Jackson County was Emily Austin. Remembering her first year there, she reminisced, “Our homes in this new country presented a prosperous appearance—almost equal to Paradise itself—and our peace and happiness, we flattered ourselves, were not in a great degree deficient to that of our first parents in the garden of Eden.” (Mormonism; or, Life among the Mormons, New York: AMS Press, 1971, p. 67.) She was reflecting a commonly held belief among the Saints that Eden was in Jackson County.
It wasn’t until May 1838 that revelation (D&C 116) identified Adam-ondi-Ahman, a site near the Garden of Eden, to be in Daviess County, Missouri, some seventy miles from present-day Kansas City. (Encyclopedia of Mormonism, 4 vols., New York City: Macmillan, 1992, 1:19–20.) Other revelations referring to Adam-ondi-Ahman were D&C 78:15–16 and D&C 107:53–57.
President Joseph Fielding Smith said: “In accord with the revelations given to the Prophet Joseph Smith, we teach that the Garden of Eden was on the American continent located where the City of Zion, or the New Jerusalem, will be built. When Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they eventually dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, situated in what is now Daviess County, Missouri. … We are committed to the fact that Adam dwelt on [the] American continent.” (Doctrines of Salvation, 3 vols., comp. Bruce R. McConkie, Salt Lake City:Bookcraft, 1956, 3:74. Compare Answers to Gospel Questions, 5 vols., Salt Lake City: Deseret Book Co., 1957–75, 2:93–95, 4:19–24; and Alvin R. Dyer, in Conference Report, Oct. 1968, pp. 108–9.)
President Joseph Fielding Smith wrote,”In accord with the revelations given to the Prophet Joseph Smith, we teach that the Garden of Eden was on the American continent located where the city of Zion, or the New Jerusalem will be built. When Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they eventually dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, situated in what is now Daviess County, Missouri” (Doctrines of Salvation 3:74).
Joseph Smith taught that Adam, just prior to his death, called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch and Methuselah, as well as the “residue of his posterity who were righteous,’ to Adam-ondi-Ahman. It was there he “bestowed upon them his last blessing” (Doctrine and Covenants 107:53).
Apostle John Widtsoe wrote,”Since Adam called together seven generations of his descendants at Adam-ondi-Ahman, it can well be believed that there was his old homestead. If so, the Garden of Eden was probably not far distant, for it was the entrance at the east of the Garden which was closed against them at the time of the ‘fall’ (Genesis 3:24). In fact, it has been commonly understood among the Latter-day Saints, from the teachings of the Prophet, that the temple was to be built in or near the location of the Garden of Eden” (Evidences and Reconciliations, pg. 396).
According to Heber C. Kimball, a temple block was dedicated. “While there we laid out a city on a high elevated piece of land, and set the stakes for the four corners of a temple block, which was dedicated, Brother Brigham being mouth” (Life of Heber C. Kimball, 2nd ed., pp. 208-209 as printed in BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34).
Dr. Robert J. Matthews of Brigham Young University states,”Although the ‘temple block’ was dedicated, apparently no corner stones were laid, and no temple was built. Persecution soon forced the Saints to flee Illinois, and thus the settlement had a short existence lasting only a few months, because by November 1838 the Saints were leaving their homes and abandoning Adam-ondi-Ahman” (BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34).
Smith also taught that Adam will once again come to visit this site. Mormon Apostle Bruce McConkie makes reference to this event and stated that a portion of Adam’s altar had remained through the ages. He wrote,
“At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for the purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838 Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord” (Mormon Doctrine, pg. 21).
In volume one of his two-volume set entitled Joseph Smith Begins His Work, Wilford Wood includes a photograph of what he calls “stones from Adam’s altar.” Heber C. Kimball also wrote of this altar. He stated that Smith led them a short distance from the temple block and said, “There is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden” (BYU Studies, Autumn 1972, pg. 34).

President Ezra Taft Benson also wrote how the Garden of Eden was located in America. Under the section “Divine Destiny” in his book The Teachings of Ezra Taft Benson (pp. 587-588), he wrote,
“Consider how very fortunate we are to be living in this land of America … Many great events have transpired in this land of destiny. This was the place where Adam dwelt; this was the place where the Garden of Eden was; it was here that Adam met with a body of high priests at Adam-ondi-Ahman shortly before his death and gave them his final blessing, and the place to which he will return to meet with the leaders of his people (D&C 107:53-57). This was the place of three former civilizations: that of Adam, that of the Jaredites, and that of the Nephites.”
Notice also how Benson places the Nephites in the United States, not Central America as Mormon scholars are now insisting.
Not only have LDS leaders stated that Eden was located in what is today the United States, they have also stated that Noah built his famous ark nearby as well. On October 7, 1860, President Brigham Young declared,
“In the beginning, after the earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called this American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the floating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth: the earth was divided, and there he set up his kingdom” (Journal of Discourses 8:195).
Before he became first counselor to Brigham Young, Apostle George Q. Cannon stated,
“Men have supposed that because the Ark rested on Ararat that the flood commenced there, or rather that it was from thence the Ark started to sail. But God in His revelations has informed us that it was on this choice land of Joseph where Adam was placed and the Garden of Eden was laid out” (Journal of Discourses 11:337).
In a sermon delivered by Orson Pratt, the LDS Apostle concurred with the aforementioned statements by saying,
“We may, however, observe, that so far as new revelation has given us information on this subject, this Continent of ours may be ranked among the first lands occupied by the human family. The very first man who had dominion on the face of the earth, under the direction of the Heavens, once dwelt on this Continent, His name was Adam” (Journal of Discourses 12:338)
Pratt continued by saying, “It was on this land where both Noah built his ark, which was blown by the winds of Heaven away to the east, and landed on Ararat” (Journal of Discourses 12:338).
Like many teachings brought about by LDS leaders, the idea that the Garden of Eden was in Missouri cannot be supported by the Bible. Mormons are really left with nothing but the claims of Joseph Smith for their “evidence.” Pratt admits this when he said, “These things are not revealed to us by the Bible, or by tradition, but by the inspiration of the Almighty through the great modern prophet who was raised up to commence this marvellous (sic) work of which you and I are now partakers” (Journal of Discourses 12:339).

AMERICA THE GARDEN OF EDEN Three Altars compared

From Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder page1299

On pages 125-26, Priest [Josiah] describes a large hewn stump of a tree discovered by men digging a deep well near Cincinnati in 1826, eighty feet or more below the surface. It still bore marks of an axe, and a residue of rust. Priest presumes “that the tree was undoubtedly antediluvian,” p. 125, and from there he launches into painful exegesis on how Noah must have dwelt in America before the deluge.  Priest calculates possible current flow for the ark toward Mt. Ararat, and ends up feeling quite content “. . . that here, perhaps in the very State of New-York, the miraculous vessel was erected, and bore away, treasured with its enormous capacity, the progenitors of the human race renewed. So that if America have not the honor of being the country where Adam was created, as is believed by some, it has nevertheless the honor, as supposed, of being the country where the ark was erected.” (p. 131)

Priest’s literal biblical credulity will not allow him to accept both honors for America, since (reasons he,) the rivers that are described in Genesis as flowing from the primeval Garden do not exist here (p. 130). This does not prevent him, however, from quoting a better mind than his own, from which he relays a delicious presumption of the American Eden itself . . . The celebrated antiquarian, Samuel L. Mitchell [sic], late of New-York, with, other gentlemen, eminent for their knowledge of natural history, are even of the opinion that America was the country where ADAM was created. In a letter to Governor De Witt Clinton, in which this philosopher argued the common origin of the people of America, and those of Asia, he says: “I avoid the opportunity which this grand conclusion affords me, of stating, that America was the cradle of the human race; of tracing its colonies westward over the Pacific Ocean, and beyond the sea of Kamschatka, to new settlements; of following the emigrants by land and water, until they reached Europe and Africa. I had no inclination to oppose the current opinions relative to the place of man’s creation and dispersion. I thought it was scarcely worth the while to inform an European, that in coming to America, he had left the new world behind him, for the purpose of visiting the old.”—American Antq. Society, p. 331. [p. 129

It was Dr. Mitchill who directed Martin Harris, with the transcript of characters from the golden plates of the Book of Mormon, to meet Prof. Charles Anthon in 1828. For further discussion of Mitchill’s preeminent authority in Americans’ minds of the earlier nineteenth century, see MP 324 (Plough Boy), section entitled “Samuel Latham Mitchill.” See also MP 113 (Devotional Somnium) and MP 252 (Mitchill, Circular). Mitchill’s opinions are quoted often by Priest in American Antiquities; see pp. 129-30, 132, 282-83, 286, 288-91, 294-96, 303-4, 333, 337 and 345. “His confidence in his expositions was not always permanent;” recalled a younger associate of Mitchill, new facts often led to new opinions; but the uncertainties of geological doctrines, not yet removed, gave him sometimes more freedom of expression than rigid induction might justify; and when he affirmed as his belief that the American continent was the Old World, and that the Garden of Eden might have originally been located in Onondaga Hollow, he imposed a tax on credulity too onerous to bear. [Francis, 94] 1300 Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder

. . . But not quite so incredible to Americans of Dr. Mitchill’s generation, perhaps, as in the late 1850s when Dr. Francis wrote the reflections above. Latter-day Saints will naturally connect here with Joseph Smith’s similar doctrine which placed ancient Adam, at least shortly before his death, in what is now northwestern Missouri. What may not be evident to the casual scholar, however, is that Joseph did not declare this American Eden until Josiah Priest’s American Antiquities had gone through at least seven editions – a likely total of some thirty thousand copies or more (see bibliographic notes at the beginning of this entry). While it is true that talk of “Adam-ondi-Ahman” began in early 1832 (D&C 78:15), those words did not then positively suggest a sense of place. Dr. Robert J. Matthews shows clearly how this curious term grew gradually (Matthews, 27-30). It was enlarged upon in 1835 as a place name – the spot where Adam gathered his posterity somewhere on earth three years prior to his death (D&C 107:53, March 28, 1835). Finally, Joseph Smith designated a convenient, beautiful Mormon-owned site which he was visiting on May 19, 1838, as the place to which Adam will eventually return to greet his posterity – named, incidentally, the same as the ancient gathering place, “Adam-ondi- Ahman,” and thus presumably one and the same with either the Garden of Eden, or at least a place prominent in Adam’s later life (D&C 116; Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri, “named by the Lord Adam-ondi-Ahman . . .“).
“The Prophet does not tell us how or under what circumstances the Lord spoke these words to him,” wrote Sidney B. Sperry half a century ago, “but we know the channels of communication were constantly open.” (Sperry 1960, 622). Indeed, a month or so later, Joseph elaborated upon the newly-identified scene with startling precision after dedicating a temple site on a nearby hill which commanded a broad view in all directions. Heber C. Kimball described it as “one of the most beautiful places I ever beheld.” According to Kimball’s unique record, The Prophet Joseph called upon Brother Brigham, myself and others, saying, “Brethren, come go along with me, and I will show you something.” He led us a short distance to a place where were the ruins of three altars built of stone, one above the other, and one standing a little back of the other, like unto the pulpits in the Kirtland Temple, representing the order of three grades of Priesthood; “There,” said Joseph, “is the place where Adam offered up sacrifice after he was cast out of the garden.” The altar stood at the highest point of the bluff. [as presented by Orson F. Whitney, Life of Heber C. Kimball, 2nd ed. (Salt Lake City: Stevens and Wallis, 1945), pp. 208-9, in Matthews, 34] Through the same, stunning facility with which, in the summer of 1834, Joseph Smith had identified the remains of warrior Zelph, follower of Onandagus. Mormon Parallels: A Bibliographic Source © 2014 Rick Grunder 1301 (MP 305 [Parker] – also associated with three ancient altars, HC 2:79), Joseph now invited the very Garden of Eden to this corner of America. There was even a hint of elegance: to Joseph’s credit, he seems not to have used the actual word “Eden” here, which I am told is a corruption of the Sumerian word, ‘den (sounding rather like “Eden” with a glottal stop), referring specifically to the area between the fertile Tigris/Euphrates valley and the desert which was still suitable for cultivation. “This world was once a garden place;” Mormons surely sang that day while dedicating their site for some future temple,

. . . And men did live a holy race,
And worship Jesus face to face,
In Adam-ondi-Ahman.
Her land was good and greatly blest,
Beyond old Israel’s Canaan;
Here fame was known from east to west;
Her peace was great, and pure the rest—
Of Adam-ondi-Ahman.
[“Adam-ondi-Ahman. By W. W. Phelps.” Latter Day Saints’ Messenger and Advocate 1:9 (June 1835), p. 144. For the local singing of this hymn in the summer of 1838, see Matthews, 33.]

Garden of Eden in EVIDENCE AND RECONCILIATIONS

John A. Widtsoe Arranged by G. Homer Durham Salt Lake City, Utah Text (c) 1960 by Bookcraft
Chapter 12 Item 4
Brigham Young, also a close associate of the Prophet, testified similarly:

In the beginning, after this earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called the American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the Boating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth. (Discourses, p. 102)

In conversation with Orson Hyde, on March 15, 1857, President Young said: You have been both to Jerusalem and Zion, and seen both. I have not seen either, for I have never been in Jackson County. Now it is a pleasant thing to think of and to know where the Garden of Eden was. Did you ever think of it? I do not think many do, for in Jackson County was the Garden of Eden. Joseph has declared this, and
I am as much bound to believe that as to believe that Joseph was a prophet of God. (Journal History, March 15, 1857)

That is the position of the Latter-day Saints today, with respect to the much-discussed location of the Garden of Eden.

Adam, after his expulsion from the Garden of Eden, lived in the vicinity of the great Missouri and Mississippi rivers. As his descendants multiplied, they would naturally settle along the fertile and climatically acceptable river valleys. When the flood came in the days of Noah, the Mississippi drainage must have increased to a tremendous volume, quite in harmony with the Biblical account. Noah’s ark would be floated on the mighty, rushing waters, towards the Gulf of Mexico. With favorable winds, it would cross the Atlantic to the Eastern continents. There the human race, in its second start on earth,
began to multiply and fill the earth.

The location of the Garden of Eden in America, and at Independence, Missouri, clears up many a problem which the Bible account of Eden and its garden has left in the minds of students.

As we have shown, the Garden of Eden was in Missouri and the New Jerusalem will be in Missouri. Read Ether 13 below and will will fully understand this important matter. As it says in Ether 13:2 “…after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord”

From the above we see that Adam was born in Missouri and we know his posterity was blessed in Missouri, D&C 107:53, and because of wickedness the flood swept them off of this land of Missouri, which was again being prepared for the next group of people the Jaredites. Ether 13:2. They were swept off this land of Missouri and so it makes sense the Nephites would live around this same area of Missouri.

D&C 107:53 “Three years previous to the death of Adam, he called Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel, Jared, Enoch, and Methuselah, who were all high priests, with the residue of his posterity who were righteous, into the valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, and there bestowed upon them his last blessing.”

Moses 6:17 “And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan. And Enos and the residue of the people of God came out from the land, which was called Shulon, and dwelt in a land of promise, which he called after his own son, whom he had named Cainan.”


In Elder McConkie’s book “Mormon Doctrine“, he states: “One of the greatest spiritual gatherings of all the ages took place in the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman some 5,000 years ago…. At that great gathering Adam offered sacrifices on an altar built for that purpose. A remnant of that very altar remained on the spot down through the ages. On May 19, 1838, Joseph Smith and a number of his associates stood on the remainder of the pile of stones at a place called Spring Hill, Daviess County, Missouri. There the Prophet taught them that Adam again would visit the Valley of Adam-ondi-Ahman, holding a great council as a prelude to the great and dreadful day of the Lord…”


Brigham Young

“In the beginning, after this earth was prepared for man, the Lord commenced his work upon what is now called the American continent, where the Garden of Eden was made. In the days of Noah, in the days of the floating of the ark, he took the people to another part of the earth: the earth was divided, and there he set up his kingdom. Did they receive his kingdom? No; they rejected it. Afterwards he called a man, and ordained him, and showed to him the inhabitants of the whole earth, and gave to him a promise that his offspring should be the people of God. He spoke to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and their children, as his covenant people. The Jews rejected Jesus Christ, who came to redeem the world. They cried—“Crucify him, crucify him! Let his blood be upon us, and upon our children!” God has removed the kingdom from Jerusalem again to Zion, and here he will wind up the scene. Righteousness will go forth, and the wickedness upon the earth will be swept from it. Will I prophesy evil? No; let us prophesy good. But the justice and mercy of God must have their demands. Let everything have its place and its just due, both the good and the evil; and we will not curse the wicked, for they are already cursed; the wrath of the Almighty does not slumber upon their track; their condition is lamentable. They live and flourish, and may have a few days of prosperity, as the enemies of the Prophets did anciently. They flourish like a green bay tree, and may so flourish for a few days; but they will become withered and dried and prepared to be cast into the fire, while the kingdom of God will stand; and if we do not remain faithful, others will take our places.” JD 8:195-6 Brigham Young


Elder Jeffrey R. Holland said, “Temporarily, we call it America. But it began with the single, primeval continent of Genesis, and the miracle of millennial healing will bring that unity again…
The most sacred of places, then, will always be those locations which God has designated for holy and eternal purposes, locations where he is the “doer of the deed.” These places are revered forever by his faithful children wherever they may be.
America is such a place, but of course it wasn’t always called America nor has it always been identified by a distinctive continental shape. Originally it was simply a portion of that large, single land mass which God in his creative process called “Earth” and which, when completed, was pronounced “good.” (Gen. 1:10.) Whatever its name and geographical configuration, however, it was from the beginning a land of divinity as well as a land of destiny.
The choicest part of this earthly creation was a garden “eastward in Eden” where God placed our first parents, Adam and Eve. This resplendent place filled with paradisiacal glory was located on that part of the land mass where the city Zion, or the New Jerusalem of the earth’s last days, would eventually be built… After Adam and Eve were driven out of the Garden, they dwelt at a place called Adam-ondi-Ahman, located in what is now Daviess County, Missouri. In that region this first family lived out their days, tilling the soil, tending the flocks, offering sacrifices, and learning the gospel of Jesus Christ from on high. There Adam prophesied concerning all the families of the earth and, three years before his death, called together the righteous remnant of his posterity and bestowed upon them his last blessing. The Lord appeared unto this faithful group and Adam’s family rose up “and blessed Adam, and called him Michael, the prince, the archangel… Never before had one spot of earth been favored with such a meeting, nor provided the stage for such sacred scenes from the drama of man’s ultimate destiny.
But even as such sacred manifestations and proclamations were recorded, the land was being polluted with unrighteousness. The willful Cain had already made his covenant with Satan and taken the life of his younger brother, Abel…
Two generations later the Lord was so pained by that generation “without affection” (Moses 7:33) that he opened the windows of heaven and cleansed the entire earth with water. Thus, the “everlasting decree” (Ether 2:10) was first taught that he who will not obey the Lord in righteousness will be swept from his sacred land. The lesson would be tragically retaught in dispensations yet to come.
Holy Scripture records that “after the waters had receded from off the face of this land it became a choice land above all other lands, a chosen land of the Lord; wherefore the Lord would have that all men should serve him who dwell upon the face thereof.” (Ether 13:2.) Such a special place needed now to be kept apart from other regions, free from the indiscriminate traveler as well as the soldier of fortune. To guarantee such sanctity the very surface of the earth was rent. In response to God’s decree, the great continents separated and the ocean rushed in to surround them. The promised place was set apart. Without habitation it waited for the fulfillment of God’s special purposes.
With care and selectivity, the Lord began almost at once to repeople the Promised Land. The Jaredites came first, with stories of the great flood fresh in their memories and the Lord’s solemn declaration ringing in their ears… (Ether 2:8.) Despite such counsel, however, the Jaredite civilization steadily degenerated into a violent society which forced a man to keep “the hilt of his sword in his right hand” (Ether 14:2)…
But even as the last light flickered on Jaredite civilization, a bold new sun rose to illuminate a thousand years of Nephite-Lamanite experience on the same soil. Despite periods of war and rebellion, these people nevertheless had great moments of power and purity, including the personal ministry of the resurrected Christ, who walked and talked and prayed with these New World inhabitants for three indescribable days. There in the meridian of time the land enjoyed three generations of peace and perfection, which it would not know again until the Master’s millennial reign.
But the lessons of history, if not learned well, are certain to be taught again, and a lone father with his son lived to see the self-destruction of these people of promise. The Nephite-Lamanite morality descended from “sorceries, and witchcrafts, and magics” (Morm. 1:19) into rape, murder, and cannibalism…
A thousand years after God had given such choice land to their fathers and a thousand years before he would attempt to do it again, Mormon wrote to his son Moroni: “O the depravity of my people! They are without order and without mercy…
In spite of such grief and despair the Lord of the vineyard determined to “spare it a little longer” (Jacob 5:50) long enough for one final attempt, long enough for one more dispensation, long enough for one final experiment focused on the Promised Land.
So, after a thousand years of preparation, the Spirit of God rested upon a young Italian [Columbus] sailing under the flag of Spain, and, as Nephi had seen in vision, “he went forth upon the many waters, even unto the seed of my brethren, who were in the Promised Land.” (1 Ne. 13:12.) This “Christian of almost maniacal devoutness”… was not to be denied…
As Elder Paul H. Dunn recently declared to a Church-wide audience: “(Joseph) grew up toward adolescence just like the new land. He fitted it. He was young, clean, unspoiled—a lad without a past, kneeling in a grove. This pristine land—this innocent young man—and thus the Lord reached out and kept his promise. He established his conditions over centuries; you see, God has time. His plan made it possible for the holy priesthood and the Church to be restored upon the earth—the restoration of the gospel of Jesus Christ—but only in America…The purpose of America was to provide a setting wherein that was possible. All else takes its power from that one great, central purpose.” (Ensign, Nov. 1975, p. 54.)
Elder Holland continues, “Thus in one final moment worthy men and righteous principles came together for the restoration of heavenly things. With his center stake in America, God began stretching the cords of his tabernacle to all the world… “And the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion shall be turned back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in the days before it was divided.” (D&C 133:23–24.)
These two cities, Zion (the New Jerusalem) and the ancient city of Jerusalem, will be those capitals out of which both the word and law of the Lord shall go forth and to which all nations shall flow. (See Isa. 2:2–3.)
It is good that the historical celebration of the United States bicentennial allows us to focus on a land in which God has done so much of his work. It has not always looked the same geographically nor has it always been governed the same politically. But that all seems appropriate since the meaning of America, in its most theological sense, is something more than borders and boundaries, something above nativism and nationalism. It is an ideal, a thing of the spirit… As with temple sites, missionary service, and area general conferences, gospel experience transcends the borders—and, if necessary, the flames of nationalism…” Selected portions of a talk titled, “A Promised Land”, by Jeffrey R. Holland June 1976 Ensign


THE FAR WEST
Evening and Morning Star Vol. 1 No. 5 October 1832 Page 71

The far west, as the section of country from the Mississippi to the Rocky Mountains may justly be styled, is not only distant from the Atlantic States, but different. Its principle river, running rapidly from the 48th to the 39th degree of north latitude, is always rily, always wearing away its banks and always making new channels: It is rightly named Missouri; for in plain English, it looks like the waters of misery,-or troubled water:-even as the sea which the prophet said, Casts up mire and dirt. With the exception of the skirts of timber upon the streams of water, this region of country is one continued field, or prairie, (as the French have it, meaning meadows,) and there is something ancient as well as grand about it, too; for while the eye takes in a large scope of clear field, or extensive plains, decorated with here and there a patch of timber, like the orchards which beautify the farms in the east, the mind goes back to the day, when the Jaredites were in their glory upon this choice land above all others, and comes on till they, and even the Nephites, were destroyed for their wickedness: Here pause and look to the east, and read the words of the prophet: Wo to the crown of pride, to the drunkards of Ephraim, whose glorious beauty is a fading flower, which is on the head of the fat valleys of them that are overcome with wine! Behold, the Lord hath a mighty and strong one, which as a tempest of hail and a destroying storm, as a flood of mighty waters overflowing, shall cast down to the earth with the hand.-The crown of pride, the drunkards of Ephraim, shall be trodden under feet: and the glorious beauty, which is on the head of the fat valley, shall be a fading flower, and as the hasty fruit before the summer; which when he that looketh upon it seeth, while it is yet in his hand he eateth it up. In that day shall the Lord of hosts be for a crown of glory, and for a diadem of beauty, unto the residue of his people, and for a spirit of judgment to him that sitteth in judgment, and for strength to them that turn the battle to the gate.

To return: this beautiful region of country is now mostly, excepting Arkansas and Missouri, the land of Joseph or the Indians, as they are called, and embraces three fine climates: First, like that of New-York; second, like Missouri, neither northern nor southern; and third, like the Carolinas. This place may be called the centre [center] of America; it being about an equal distance from Maine, to Nootka sound; and from the gulf of St. Lawrence to the gulf of California; yea, and about the middle of the continent from cape Horn, south, to the head land at Baffin’s Bay, north. The world will never value the land of Desolation, as it is called in the book of Mormon, for any thing more than hunting ground, for want of timber and mill-seats: The Lord to the contrary notwithstanding, declares it to be the land of Zion which is the land of Joseph, blessed by him, for the precious things of heaven, for the dew, and for the deep that coucheth beneath, and for the precious fruits brought forth by the sun, and for the precious things put forth by the moon, and for the chief things of the ancient mountains, and for the precious things of the lasting hills, and for the precious things of the earth and fulness [fullness] thereof, and for the good will of him that dwelt in the bush: let the blessing come upon the head of Joseph, and upon the top of the head of him that was separated from his brethren. His glory is like the firstling of his bullock, and his horns are like the horns of unicorns: with them he shall push the people together from the ends of the earth: and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim, and they are the thousands of Manasseh.

When we consider that the land of Missouri is the land where the saints of the living God are to be gathered together and sanctified for the second coming of the Lord Jesus, we cannot help exclaiming with the prophet, O land be glad! and O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord: For Zion’s sake will I not hold my peace, and for Jerusalem’s sake I will not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory: and thou shalt be called by a new name, which the mouth of the Lord shall name. Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God. Thou [Jerusalem] shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land [Zion] any more be termed Desolate; but thou shalt be called Hephzi-bah, and thy land Beulah: for the Lord delighteth in thee, and thy land shall be married, [joined together] so that the land of Zion, and the land of Jerusalem will be one, as they were before the days of Peleg: For in his days the earth was divided or separated to receive the oceans, on account of wickedness. Peleg died 305 years after Noah’s flood: Abram’s father was born 210 years after the flood, and Abram 288 after, which brings to mind Joshua’s words unto all the people, Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Your fathers dwelt on the other side of the flood in old time, even Terah the father of Abraham, and the father of Nachor, and they served other gods. The building of Babel was wickedness, and serving other gods was wickedness: so that dividing, or opening the earth to let in the waters, which were in the beginning gathered unto one place, is one of the Lord’s great miracles, and shows to the world that them that look for signs among the wicked, have them to their own condemnation in all ages.

But, reader, stop and pause at the greatness of God; and remember that even Moses, when on the top of Pisgah, lifted up his eyes and looked westward first, to view the promised land.
Vol. 1 No. 5, October 1832
http://contentdm.lib.byu.edu/cdm/ref/collection/NCMP1820-1846/id/28104
Evening and Morning Star Vol. 1 No. 5 October 1832 Page 71


Zelph, a Man of God by Ken Corbett

Levi Hancock (Journal, Handwritten): The longest and most detailed near-contemporaneous account of Zelph’s discovery was written by Levi Hancock, later one of the Presidents of the Seventy. He makes no mention of the Hill Cumorah or of Onandagus’s wide fame but does write that Zelph was a white Lamanite:
On the way to Illinois River where we camped on the west side in the morning, many went to see the big mound about a mile below the crossing, I did not go on it but saw some bones that was brought with a broken arrow, they was layed down by our camp Joseph addressed himself to Sylvester Smith. “This is what I told you and now I want to tell you that you may know what I meant; this land was called the land of desolation and Onendagus was the king and a good man was he, there in that mound did he bury his dead and did not dig holes as the people do now but they brought there dirt and covered them untill [sic] you see they have raised it to be about one hundread [sic] feet high, the last man buried was Zelf, he was a white Lamanite who fought with the people of Onendagus for freedom, when he was young he was a great warrior and had his th[igh] broken and never was set, it knited [sic] together as you see on the side, he fought after it got strength untill [sic] he lost every tooth in his head save one when the Lord said he had done enough and suffered him to be killed by that arrow you took from his brest[sic].” These words he said as the camp was moving of[f] the ground; as near as I could learn he had told them something about the mound and got them to go and see for themselves. I then remembered what he had said a few days before while passing many mounds on our way that was left of us; said he, “there are the bodies of wicked men who have died and are angry at us; if they can take the advantage of us they will, for if we live they will have no hope.” I could not comprehend it but supposed it was all right. (Levi Hancock Diary, LDS Church Archives Spelling not corrected)


To order the Annotated Book of Mormon visit www.bookofmormonevidence.org or Click Here

Jaredite Coppersmiths/Nephi’s Steel Bow?

Don’t let the title of this blog fool you. We discuss the ample evidence of copper in North America, and we discuss the possibility of finding Nephi’s steel bow in Jerusalem. Is it possible to also find a steel bow in North America? yes! The Lord provided copper, and many other ores to assist the Lehites near the Red Sea as well as helping the Nephites in Florida and Tennessee. See the map below of an abundance of copper, gold and silver found near Nephi in North America to make arrowheads, bows, breastplates and head plates.

You can also see in the map below, the abundance of copper and other ores in Michigan, the Land of Joseph in North America.

Michigan Copper

Jaredites and Nephites Utilized Copper and other Ores

“And they did work in all manner of ore, and they did make gold, and silver, and iron, and brass, and all manner of metals; and they did dig it out of the earth; wherefore, they did cast up mighty heaps of earth to get ore, of gold, and of silver, and of iron, and of copper. And they did work all manner of fine work. And they did have silks, and fine-twined linen; and they did work all manner of cloth, that they might clothe themselves from their nakedness. And they did make all manner of tools to till the earth, both to plow and to sow, to reap and to hoe, and also to thrash. And they did make all manner of tools with which they did work their beasts. And they did make all manner of weapons of war. And they did work all manner of work of exceedingly curious workmanship. And never could be a people more blessed than were they, and more prospered by the hand of the Lord. And they were in a land that was choice above all lands, for the Lord had spoken it. Ether 10:23-28

“And behold, also, they have brought breastplates, which are large, and they are of brass and of copper, and are perfectly sound. And again, they have brought swords, the hilts thereof have perished, and the blades thereof were cankered with rust…” Mosiah 8:10-11

“And we multiplied exceedingly, and spread upon the face of the land, and became exceedingly rich in gold, and in silver, and in precious things, and in fine workmanship of wood, in buildings, and in machinery, and also in iron and copper, and brass and steel, making all manner of tools of every kind to till the ground, and weapons of war—yea, the sharp pointed arrow, and the quiver, and the dart, and the javelin, and all preparations for war.” Jarom 1:8

Archaeologist Michelle Bebber of Kent State University, Kent, made these replicas of copper arrowheads and knives crafted by people of North America’s Old Copper Culture. MICHELLE BEBBER/KENT STATE UNIVERSITY EXPERIMENTAL ARCHAEOLOGY LAB

SWORDS OF IRON, STEEL & COPPER IN NORTH AMERICA

“…they did cast up mighty heaps of earth to get ore of gold, and of silver, and of iron, and of copper.” (Ether 10:23)

If you are looking for the ores mentioned in the Book of Mormon, they do exist in abundance, and they have been found in North America. Many iron and copper swords HAVE been discovered. When most scientists or archaeologists find an unexplained item in their research, they very often label it a fake, or too good to be true. Since very few experts are looking in North America for iron and steel, it is ignored when they do find it. We will list many pictures and articles about iron and copper swords and other items found in North America in this article.

Personal Collection of Wayne May. Click here for his website.

Father Edmund Bosley Mormon Pioneer

25 June 1776–15 Dec. 1846. He was a Miller. Born at Northumberland Co., Pennsylvania. Lived at Livonia, Livingston Co., New York, 1792–1834. Stockholder in Kirtland Safety Society. Served as second counselor in Kirtland elders quorum, 1837. Ordained a high priest, 1844, at Nauvoo, Hancock Co., Illinois.

“From the time Father Bosley* located near Avon [Livingston County, NY], he found and plowed up axes and irons, and had sufficient to make his mill irons, and had always abundance of iron on hand without purchasing. In the towns of Bloomfield, Victor, Manchester, and in the regions round about, there were hills upon the tops of which were entrenchments and fortifications, and in them were human bones, axes, tomahawks, points of arrows, beads and pipes, which were frequently found; and it was a common occurrence in the country to plow up axes, which I have done many times myself. “The hill Cumorah [the Jaredite hill Ramah] is a high hill for that country and had the appearance of a fortification or entrenchment around it. In the State of New York, probably there are hundreds of these fortifications which are now visible, and I have seen them in many other parts of the United States. “Readers of the Book of Mormon will remember that in this very region, according to that sacred record, the final battles were fought between the Nephites and Lamanites. At the hill Cumorah, the Nephites made their last stand prior to their utter extermination, A. D., 385.” – Life of Heber C. Kimball, by Orson F. Whitney, Salt Lake City, UT: Stevens & Wallis, Inc. [1888], 25. Quoted in Annotated Book of Mormon page 492 by David Hocking and Rod Meldrum Page 477

Nephi’s Steel Bow in North America?

Click picture to subscribe to Ancient American Magazine. This Ancient America LDS Special Edition covers a wide variety of topics from Native American Traditions, Archeological evidence of the Book of Mormon in North America, and writings from Joseph Smith and the Book of Mormon leaving no doubt that America is the The Promised Land of the scriptures.

“It seems to be a well-established fact that the bodies of nearly all those buried in mounds were partially, if not entirely, consumed by fire, before the mounds were built. This is made to appear by quantities of charcoal being found at the centre and base of the mounds—stones burned and blackened— and marks of fire on the metallic substances buried with them. It is a matter of much regret that on not one of the articles yet found have been discovered any letters, characters, or hieroglyphics, which would point to what nation or age these people belonged. We have been told by an eyewitness that a few years ago, near Blacksburgh, in Virginia, eighty miles from Marietta, there was found about half of a steel bow, which, when entire, would measure five or six feet; the other part was corroded or broken. The father of the man who found it was a blacksmith, and worked up this curious article, we suppose, with as little remorse as he would an old gun-barrel. Mounds are very frequent in that neighborhood, and many curious articles of antiquity have been found there. It is related from good authority that an ornament composed of very pure gold, something similar to those found in Marietta, was discovered a few years since in Ross county, Ohio, near Chillicothe, lying in the palm of a skeleton’s hand, in a small mound. This curiosity, it is stated, is in the museum at Philadelphia.” North America’s Indian Traditions, Archaeology & Book of Mormon II Ohio’s Ancient City edited by Wayne May Reprinted from The Wonders of the World, Boston, Massachusetts: The John Adams Lee Publishing Company, circa 1850.

See in the video below a 1,000 year old steel bow from Israel

I realize the steel bow spoken of above, could not have been Nephi’s bow. Of course Nephi’s steel bow was broken before the Lehites reached the Land of North America in about, 600–592 B.C. 1 Nephi 16:14-18 However, it shows steel bows are very likely found in both Jerusalem and North America.


“A controversial topic amongst psuedoscientific anti-mormons is the existence or non-existence of Nephi’s steel bow. “Steel didn’t exist until we, the modern suburban and college-educated man invented it!” they can be heard crying from the rooftops of their failed academic institutions, clutching their dogmatic degrees harder than a catholic priest clutches the apocrypha in seminary. Enter Jim Gee to put their arrogant self-importance and so-called ‘knowledge’ out of its misery. Lol. That description was pretty epic… don’t you think?” Midnight Mormons

Who Mined Copper in Ancient America?

Ghost hunting Theories June 25, 2020

He held the green, rectangular object in his hands, the first time in more than 5,000 years the copper ax had been in the sunlight.

A very ancient copper ax found along Munch Creek in Pennsylvania baffled many archaeologists. 

You see, according to them –

LINK: “I believe this ax was made by the Old Copper Culture of Upper Michigan. Noninvasive testing shows the purity of the copper is consistent with the Keweenaw Peninsula, which extends into Lake Superior.”

Native Americans could not “smelt” copper so it had to be layered and how they bonded the layers remains a question.[According to Wayne May they did smelt Copper]

It would appear the Adena people (yet to be explained highly unusual and sophisticated culture of the Ohio Valley region) traded with Upper Michigan for copper.

Academia tries to be very precise about their dealings with ancient finds because no one wants to hear from our teachers that they have no clue. So, they tell us the ancient Native People didn’t smelt. We kind of knew that already. But they can’t explain how they came across copper items. Now they have a conundrum they must explain.

Anyone in science who follows the basic concept of Okkam’s Razor knows, the least extraordinary explanation is the most logical, yet archaeologists and anthropologists try to push this away by saying, “well, there must have been Europeans who came over and did the smelting for them.”

Apparently ancient copper industry was outsourced. Hmm….

This is doubly insulting to the Native People, as they are basically saying, smart Europeans must have come over and done the important work for them and in the same breath are saying “let’s ignore their legends that tell about these white people with magical rocks that make mines sound with ringing. It’s not real source of information,” (even though they are the people of the area telling you what they witnessed and valued it enough to pass through oral culture).

To further verify what the natives of Wisconsin were saying, Spanish explorers going along the Gulf Coast in Texas came across the Karankawa Indians in the 1500s. They asked them, “dudes where did you get these copper items?” (okay, maybe not verbatim, but that was the gist of it). And the Native People said they traded with the people of the north for them. Those people from the north would be up the Mississippi in the Great Lakes mining region. Now, another tribe verifies trading copper with the mining northerns.

Let’s assume some crazy miners from (off the top of my head) Wales, came here way before Columbus and were mining thousands of years ago in Upper Michigan and in Wisconsin. They must have left their culture, right? Shouldn’t we be seeing their kinds of shelter, their kinds of writing on the rocks, their kind of tools? Hmmm…..

As well, it’s been found that Michigan copper is in the bronze of Europe long ago. So, someone was mining, smelting, and even shipping the copper, yet there is no evidence of Bronze Age European culture in the Great Lakes region. So, who were these “white people” who were mining using rather large tools?

The Newberry Tablet (photograph 1896) was found in the Michigan Great Lakes Area. Some say the script resembles ancient languages like Minoan. But, it if it doesn’t match it completely, it isn’t. The more likely assumption would be that, around the world there was an advanced culture that taught by example the concept of writing. Men of different regions cobbled a language from the forms they saw and so they often times resemble each others.

Crete Script/Newberry Tablet

The truly interesting thing is that this Crete script was likely based on the language imitated from the Original People of the world (some call them Atlantians, Ancient Giants, or Lumerians), and if people from Crete came and mined in America, they would have used their own language, yet the Newberry tablet does not exactly resemble their acquired language form.

So, what we can assume about the Newberry Tablet (by logical deduction) is that it was written by a culture as of yet not known. In other words, that Original Culture – that is their language unadulterated, not imitated by earlier man. The Crete tablet would be their own take on the concept of writing after looking at the Original Culture’s way of communicating with figures. This is why them seem vaguely similar.

If we want to understand the Original Culture, we need to decipher the Newberry Tablet. That’s their not-yet-imitated form of writing.

LINK: In the State of Michigan, the largest mine was on Isle Royale, an island in Lake Superior, near the Canadian border. Here, there are thousands of prehistoric copper pits, dug thousands of years ago by ancient peoples unknown. [Known to me as Jaredites]. The Minong Belt on Isle Royale has a distance of one and three quarter miles in length and is nearly four hundred feet wide. The copper pits range ten to thirty feet deep with connecting tunnels; one archaeologist estimated that their digging would take the equivalent of 10,000 men working for 1000 years. https://www.ghosthuntingtheories.com/2020/06/who-mined-copper-in-ancient-america.html

Ancient Native Americans were among the world’s first coppersmiths

By David Malakoff 

About 8500 years ago, hunter-gatherers living beside Eagle Lake in Wisconsin hammered out a conical, 10-centimeter-long projectile point made of pure copper. The finely crafted point, used to hunt big game, highlights a New World technological triumph—and a puzzle. A new study of that artifact and other traces of prehistoric mining concludes that what is known as the Old Copper Culture emerged, then mysteriously faded, far earlier than once thought.

The dates show that early Native Americans were among the first people in the world to mine metal and fashion it into tools. [Jaredites?] They also suggest a regional climate shift might help explain why, after thousands of years, the pioneering metallurgists abruptly stopped making most copper tools and largely returned to stone and bone implements.

Purest Copper

Earth’s largest and purest copper deposits are found around North America’s Great Lakes. At some point, Native Americans learned to harvest the ore and heat, hammer, and grind it into tools. They left behind thousands of mines and countless copper artifacts, including lethal projectile points, hefty knives and axes, and petite fish hooks and awls. Today, it’s not uncommon to meet residents of the region “who have buckets of copper artifacts [that they’ve found] tucked away in their basements,” says David Pompeani, a geologist at Kansas State University, Manhattan, who studies ancient mining.

When researchers began to date the artifacts and mines, they saw a perplexing pattern: The dates suggested the people of the Old Copper Culture began to produce metal tools about 6000 years ago and then, for reasons that weren’t clear, mostly abandoned copper implements about 3000 years ago. After that, early Native Americans used copper mostly for smaller, less utilitarian items associated with adornment, such as beads and bracelets. “The history is just so peculiar,” in part because many other ancient cultures didn’t abandon metal tools once they learned how to make them, Pompeani says.

About 10 years ago, Pompeani began doctoral research that cast doubt on the Old Copper timeline. He extracted sediment cores from lakes adjacent to prehistoric mines on Michigan’s Keweenaw Peninsula and Isle Royale and measured trace metals in the cores, including lead and titanium, that had been released by processing the ore. The analyses showed copper mining began about 9500 years ago in some areas—some 3500 years earlier than once thought. It also ended earlier, about 5400 years ago, Pompeani reported in The Holocene in 2015.[I’m never swayed by specific dating times, as the dating process is full of holes].

Now, a team led by Pompeani presents new evidence for the revised timeline. The researchers used modern methods to reanalyze 53 radiocarbon dates—including eight newly collected dates—associated with the Old Copper Culture. Some came from wood or cordage still attached to spearpoints; others came from charcoal, wood, or bone found at mines and human burials. The oldest reliably dated artifact turned out to be the 8500-year-old projectile point found in Wisconsin.

In laboratory tests, replicas of Old Copper Culture arrowheads performed about the same as stone arrowheads. That might be why Old Copper Culture people ultimately abandoned copper points after using them for thousands of years. MICHELLE BEBBER/KENT STATE UNIVERSITY EXPERIMENTAL ARCHAEOLOGY LAB

This month in Radiocarbon, the team reports that the most reliable dates, combined with the sediment data, indicate the Old Copper Culture emerged at least 9500 years ago and peaked between 7000 and 5000 years ago.[Within a possible Adamite Culture or the Jaredites]. That makes it at least as old, and perhaps older, than copper-working cultures documented in the Middle East, where archaeologists have documented a copper pendant believed to be 8700 years old.

The older window for Old Copper’s peak doesn’t surprise archaeologist Michelle Bebber of Kent State University, Kent, who has studied the culture. The dates confirm “that hunter-gatherers [were] highly innovative,” she says, and willing to “regularly experiment with novel materials.”

But why did the ancient copper experiment abruptly end? Bebber’s work replicating Old Copper–style arrowheads, knives, and awls suggests they weren’t necessarily superior to the alternatives, especially after factoring in the time and effort required to produce metal implements. In controlled laboratory tests, such as shooting arrows into clay blocks that simulate meat, she found that stone and bone implements were mostly just as effective as copper. That might be because Great Lakes copper is unusually pure, which makes it soft, unlike harder natural copper alloys found elsewhere in the world, she says. Only copper awls proved superior to bone hole punchers.

Pompeani has identified another potential contributor to Old Copper’s fade about 5000 years ago. Sediment cores, tree ring data, and other evidence suggest a sustained dry period struck the region around that time, he says. That could have fueled social and ecological disruptions that made it hard to devote time and resources to making copper tools. Over time, copper may have become something of a luxury item, used to signal social status.[It may have had to do with the many battles and wars that could have uprooted the various cultures].

Copper awls, however, bucked this trend: They required relatively little ore to make, Bebber notes, and the people of the Great Lakes continued to use them for thousands of years. Posted in: Archaeology

Also here: https://www.sciencemag.org/news/2021/03/ancient-native-americans-were-among-world-s-first-coppersmiths?fbclid=IwAR1uATGCqVmc5Uwq7AtOYpwBOQAL3PXvTSh9EZhAJa_YFTLgixBYkL25nuI